《Torn Between Twin Brothers》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue: The Run Away Bride

    The sun was shining brightly, while the birds were singing when the sound of the bell rang. It''s the signal that the wedding was happening inside the beautiful cathedral.


    Inside the cathedral, the bride and groom just finished exchanging their rings after promising to love one another till death do they part...


    "It is with great pleasure that I introduce to all of you our newlyweds. Mr. and Mrs. Jones!" He then looked at the groom, Mr. Jones, you may now kiss your bride!" Announced the priest for all the guests inside the church to hear.


    Everyone applauded and cheered, shouting for the couple to kiss.


    "Kiss!"


    "Kiss!"


    "Kiss!"


    However, unknown to everyone, the bride and groom were glaring at each other, while the groom was not moving to comply with the guests'' requests.


    "Kiss!"


    "Kiss!"


    "Kiss!" Shouted everyone once more, waiting for the groom to comply and kissed the beautiful bride. While everyone excitedly waits for the groom to give the new bride a kiss...


    Suddenly, the church door flew open and banged against its stopper, and stopped with a crack. All eyes swiveled to assess the intrusion.


    A very handsome young man barged in who looks identical to the groom that was standing by the altar.


    Everyone inside the church was stunned speechless. Some were wondering if they''re seeing things or if the other man for real? While they were all at a loss for words...


    A smile surfaced on the bride''s flawless angelic face. Then suddenly, she runs as fast as she could muster toward the intruder, leaving the groom standing on the altar dumbfounded.


    As the smattering of polite applause died away, the bride and groom''s parents got up and shamelessly followed to chase after the bride and the intruder.


    ===


    *THUD!*


    *BOING!*


    *KABLOG!*


    "OUCH!!!"


    Exclaimed the young girl while slowly trying to get up from her bedroom floor. She had fallen off the bed after having a dream that was more like a nightmare.


    She dreamt that she got married and ran away after with another man.


    The grooms'' parents and her parents were coming after them, and they kept running until... in her dream, she had fallen off the cliff.


    Thank goodness it''s only a dream, and she has not yet gotten married. It must be her conscience that speaks since she was planning to run away. The young girl briskly got up and rushed to start preparing for her planned escape before it was too late.


    ===


    The young girl who was disguised was busy packing for her planned escape. She just recently graduated from college and home for the holiday, unbeknown to her that her betrothed had staked his claim and requested that it''s time for them to get married.


    Unfortunately, she has no plan on getting hitched anytime soon. She has a job to do and a bright future ahead. There''s no way in hell she will let him put a leash on her and tie her up with a marriage certificate. She needed to get away as fast as she could...


    She muttered to herself while she was busy dumping clothes over clothes into her backpack, "Do you seriously think you can force me to be engaged to that assh*le? I''m not foolish enough to stick around and just wait for that to happen."


    Her only choice was to use a no-name brand backpack that she''d purchased the other day since she simply couldn''t use her suitcase, what with jumping out from the terrace to escape.


    Once she made sure she''d packed everything else she needed, she checked she had her passport and a load of money. She''d already withdrawn enough cash to ensure they couldn''t trace her once she was gone.


    And once that was all set, she checked herself out in the mirror, ensuring her disguise was perfect and that there was nothing out of place. She didn''t want to be recognized once she left.


    She hastily made her way to the balcony and opened the door as quietly as possible. She poked her head out the door, checking if anyone was around.


    There was no one in sight, fortunately, so she hurriedly made her way down the balcony and ran for her life as if there was no tomorrow.


    "God, I beg of you, let me escape here without getting caught. I can''t marry that jerk, and I just can''t," she begged while sprinting towards the back gates.


    She had already checked ahead of time, ensuring that the guards were patrolling the grounds, away from where she would make her escape, and they were nowhere in sight.


    She slowly and surely made her way towards the gate, occasionally looking left and right.


    She quickened her pace once she realized there was absolutely no one there. Ava ran as if she was in some marathon. It was then she finally made it to the back gate. She stopped for a minute to catch her breath, already quite worn out.


    Once she had less difficulty breathing, she turned around, looking at the vast mansion that lay behind her. She took a deep breath. She started to get teary-eyed.


    With tears close to falling from her beautiful, sad eyes, she whispered under her breath, "Goodbye, my dearest family. I love you all, but I could never allow myself to marry that jerk, even if it kills me."


    She then disappeared....

 Chapter 2 - The First Meeting

    The Philippines; Sixteen years before the engagement party:


    "That''s mine!" shouted a chubby little girl, Ava, who was about five years of age.


    A boy, who was about eight years old, came closer and handed her the drawing that flew away. He was able to catch it right in time before it would have been submerged into the water.


    "Did I say it was mine? I was only trying to help you, you know!" the boy retorted, with a scowl on his handsome young face.


    The chubby little girl quickly grabbed the paper from him and hugged it as though it were some treasure.


    "Thank you," she replied meekly, without looking him in the eye. She was ashamed of how she shouted at first, thinking that he would take her paper and run away without giving it back to her. It was her masterpiece, and she was so proud that she finally finished it.


    It was her gift for her intended. He was coming to visit today, and she wanted to give it to him as a token of her intention to be his beloved wife when the time comes.


    She just learned a week ago that her intended would be coming, so she wanted to give him something special; she did not want him to forget her.


    The little chubby girl knew that it would be a very long time before she grew up to become a lady. It wasn''t until then he would see her real beauty.


    Her twin brother told her that the boy was three years older than her, meaning that he was already a young man. By the time she turned eighteen, he would then be twenty-one when they announced their engagement.


    The little girl was afraid that he would probably forget about her and marry someone else; that''s why she made this masterpiece to give to him as a reminder to wait until she becomes the beauty she will be. Her daddy said so, and he never lied.


    She finally finished drawing her masterpiece, ready to give it to him when he arrived. But to her dismay, the wind seized her masterpiece into the air.


    Luckily, that boy in front of her caught it in time before it drowned in the water. If he weren''t there, she wouldn''t have known what she would have done.


    "Thank you." were the only words she could shyly say while averting her gaze.


    The boy smiled and ruffled her hair, "It''s all right. No harm was done." He then turned around to continue his walk. Just as he was about a meter away, he thought of something and turned around.


    But the little girl was already gone and nowhere to be found. He wanted to ask her if she belonged to the family inside that house. The boy had his reasons ¨C he thought that the little girl was cute even if she''s a little chubby and could grow up to be a beauty.


    Unfortunately, the little girl was gone, and he would never know where she went unless he went back to the house and saw for himself; but that was not an option.


    The boy decided to continue leisurely walking with no particular destination. All he wanted was to get as far away as he could from the house, where they were discussing his impending marriage to the family''s daughter.


    The young boy was upset when he found out that his marriage had been arranged by his father and his best friend over a drunken stupor. Before he was even born, it was decided that the first son of his family would be the one to marry her. Since he came out first, rather than his twin brother, he was the chosen one.


    He begged and pleaded to his father to let his twin brother be in the arranged marriage but to no avail. His father only laughed out loud.


    "James, if you see this little girl, you would not say that. I''m sure she will be a beauty, just like her mother and father. How about we go and visit them first so you can meet her yourself? If you still don''t want to marry her, then we can talk about it when we get home." His father had promised this to him, and that''s why he tagged along.


    The boy had already long decided that he would only marry for love when he grows up. Therefore, even if that cute little girl turns out to be one of the most beautiful women on earth, he will still ask his father to let his twin brother take his place.


    ***


    ***


    After about an hour, one of the household help came looking for James, when he didn''t return, and they found him sleeping under a tree. He was not able to elude them since he ended up falling fast asleep.


    He didn''t have a choice but to head back to the big house and meet his intended.


    When he arrived, he was not surprised to see the chubby little girl sitting next to the lady of the house. He already figured that it was her from the way she acted high and mighty.


    He politely greeted them while his eyes continued to look at the chubby cute face the little girl had. For some odd reason, he feels he could grow to love her when the time comes.


    However, when it was time for him to be introduced to the cute little girl, a thought came to him, and he made a joke that he would later regret.


    "I hope you lose all that baby fat before you turn eighteen; if not, I wouldn''t marry you even if my father kills me." He whispered to the little girl''s ear, only for her to hear.


    After hearing what the boy said, the chubby little girl''s eyes widened in horror. She first stamped on the boy''s feet before turning around to run away as fast as her little feet could, tears flowing down her cute little eyes.


    That day, the chubby little girl made a promise to herself that she would not succumb to her father''s wishes.


    When the time comes, she will run away before she marries a bully like him....

 Chapter 3 - Broken Hearted

    Onboard the THJ private jet, father and son were having a conversation.


    "So, what do you think about your intended?" Tanaga, James''s father, asked in a light tone of voice.


    "Hmm, I don''t know? All right, I guess¡­" replied James nonchalantly.


    The truth of the matter was he didn''t know how to answer because he already promised himself that when he grows up, he would only marry for love. Thus, he didn''t pay much attention to the chubby little girl that was supposed to be his intended.


    He found her all right. Just all right. His neutral answer to his father meant that he wasn''t technically lying to him.


    "Oh, before I forget, she gave you this. She said it''s for you to remember her and for you to wait until she becomes beautiful. Hahaha! Those were her exact words!" teased Tanaga while ruffling his son''s hair.


    "Dad, didn''t you promise that if I don''t like her that we can talk about it? Well, I don''t like her. So, could Ashton marry her instead? Please, dad!!!" James begged his father with a glum expression painted on his face.


    Tanaga glanced at his son''s face and felt a hint of guilt build inside him. It was his mistake, yet now his son had to suffer. He felt awful. He decided to let him have his way. He figured that since his two sons were identical twins, who would know if it''s James or Ashton that would be marrying Ava?


    "Are you sure this is what you want? Don''t you come crying to me later when she grows up to be the most beautiful woman you''ve ever laid your eyes on, only to become your sister-in-law instead of your wife? Do you understand that?"


    James''s face brightened when he heard what his father said. It meant that he was free to find someone on his own, to love and cherish for the rest of his life.


    "Yes, dad. That''s what I want! I promise that even if she turns out to be the most beautiful woman on earth that I have ever laid my eyes on when she grows up, I will not fight for her with my brother," James pledged to his father.


    Unbeknown to him, this promise was to be the hardest promise he would have to keep in his life when the time would come.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Go mansion, Ava was heartbroken after the incident that had happened. Her five-year-old heart was shattered into pieces, and no one could console her no matter how hard her mother, Ann, had tried.


    "Sweetheart, why don''t you tell mommy what is wrong? Why are you crying? Do you not like him?" Ann kept on bombarding her with questions to no avail.


    Ava''s father, Jeff, came to the door.


    *Knock! Knock!*


    "Can I come in?" Jeff asked with a somber-looking face. He didn''t like it when his princess was not happy. He knew that something was wrong, but he couldn''t come right away since he still had to bid the father and son goodbye.


    Ann just waved her hands, telling him to go away, and he was not happy about it. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do but follow his wife''s order. Whatever Ann requested, he did.


    Since there was nothing Jeff could do, he decided to call his friend, Tanaga, and find out what the young boy said to his princess. This would not do. He would not let anyone hurt his baby girl.


    Yet Tanaga had already boarded the plane, and it was taking off. As his phone was off, Jeff was unable to connect with him. He didn''t have much choice but to do some work to get his mind off the situation.


    ****


    ***


    When dinner time came, Ava didn''t want to leave her room and eat. This made Ann worried because her baby girl usually loved to eat. And since she was upset, she had to make sure that all of Ava''s favorite food was prepared.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get Ava to get up and eat. She gave up and went to look for her husband to complain.


    Concern was visible on her beautiful face as she went downstairs to her husband''s office.


    Just as she was on her way to see Jeff, their son Jeffrey came running in from outside. "Mommy! I missed you!" he shouted as he happily ran towards his mother.


    Ann''s face lit up when she heard her son shouting with so much affection in his voice. No matter how long or short, whenever he''s out of the house Ann would miss him terribly.


    "Baby, I missed you too! Did you have fun with Grandpa Go and Grandma Tan?" she cheerfully asked her son as she kissed his cute chubby face. Her twins and her husband were her life, along with the rest of her family. There''s nothing in the world that she wouldn''t do for them, even if she has to give up her life.


    "Yea! Grandpa and Grandma took me to Jollibee, and I ate chicken joy with spaghetti. And then we went to..." He retold all the things he had done all day while Ann carried him towards Jeff''s office.


    "Hmmm, you smell like the sun. Have you been playing in the park? Is that why you smell sour? Hmmm!" She then tickled him on his side.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Mommy stop..tickling...me!" Jeffrey complained while trying to wiggle out of his mother''s embrace.


    Meanwhile, Jeff was on the phone with Tanaga. He was finally able to get in touch with him once his friend landed.


    "I don''t know what your son did, but I swear he broke my princess'' heart. She hasn''t stopped crying, and she doesn''t want to talk to anybody. Did he tell you anything?" asked Jeff irritably.


    Tanaga was his best friend, and the two of them went way back. However, when it comes to his children, he would go to hell and back to make sure no one made his children cry.. He''s clearly voicing it right now, and Tanaga could hear it from the other side of the call.

 Chapter 4 - Lets Call The Whole Thing Off!

    Tanaga was at a loss for words.


    He knew his son must''ve said something to hurt the little girl''s feelings for her to dislike him so much, but things were far more severe than he thought them to be.


    And yet, this was his best friend''s daughter that''d been hurt. He couldn''t offend him and his family no matter what. Heck, he owed Jeff his life.


    "I don''t know what happened or what my son did, but rest assured, I will get to the bottom of things, and I''ll call you back." Tanaga said before adding, "I''m sorry, man."


    He knew his son had wronged the little girl.


    Jeff snarled, "Fine! Go talk to him! I don''t care. However, if your son isn''t willing, we''ll call this whole thing off. Now, goodbye!"


    Jeff then hung up without waiting for Tanaga to bid him goodbye.


    "What''s going on? Who were you talking to? Was it Tanaga you were just speaking to?" Ann asked concernedly.


    "Yeah! I told him he''d better find out what his son had said or else¡­." Jeff was unable to finish his sentence.


    Then, little Jeffrey jumped on his father''s lap. He gave his dad a hug.


    "Daddy, don''t be mad because I''m here now! I''ll take care of you, daddy!"


    He then gave his father kisses all over his face.


    Jeffrey''s affection melted Jeff''s anger in a heartbeat. All it took was a kiss from his son.


    "Daddy, why are you mad?" Jeffrey asked, his big, round eyes looking at his father questioningly.


    Before Jeff told his son what''d happened, Ann tapped him on the shoulder and shook her head. She was signaling him not to mention it to his son in fear he''d tell his grandmother.


    Jeff understood and decided to change tactics instead, "Jeffrey, why don''t you go and cheer up your sister? She''s not happy and doesn''t want to eat. Why don''t you find out why? You''re her big brother, so it''s your duty to protect her, got it?" He asked, coaxing the little boy to get the information he wouldn''t understand from his sister.


    Jeffrey agreed before he jumped off his father''s lap and ran to his twin sister''s room.


    Ann began laughing, "Haha, you''re so smart. Since you couldn''t get the answer yourself, you asked little Jeffrey to do the job. So I''ve got to hand it to you."


    Jeff crossed his arms.


    "If you like it that much, what about awarding me with a kiss for being so smart, hmm?"


    He then puckered his lips.


    Ann happily complied, bending over to give her husband the sweetest kiss.


    "I just hope¡­ that little Jeffrey can¡­ accomplish what we couldn''t," Ann mumbled in between their kisses.


    ===


    Meanwhile, at the Jones'' home in Japan.


    Tanaga had a long discussion with his son, James. James wouldn''t disclose what he''d said to the little girl. Sure, she was cute, and if she''d lost that baby fat when she grew up, she might''ve become a beauty like her parents. But, unfortunately, that was a long time from now.


    James continued denying anything he''d done, lying to his father instead. He didn''t want to jeopardize anything by telling his father what he''d actually said; he was already free from the arranged marriage after all.


    "I did nothing, father! I swear, I didn''t!" He insisted.


    There was nothing Tanaga could do other than believe his son.


    After all, he was his son, and his twin sons were his life. He''d go to hell and back to ensure they didn''t suffer; that was how strong his love for his sons was. That, and how he also didn''t want his wife, Ashley, breathing fire down his neck if she were to find out what he''d done in the first place.


    "All right, I believe you, but you better not be lying to me, or else¡­ there''ll be consequences," warned Tanaga before he took his phone out to make a call to his best friend to apologize.


    ===


    Tanaga was on the phone with Jeff when Ashley and Ashton returned.


    "Honey, we''re home!" Ashley announced as she stepped into the parlor, Ashton right behind her, a sullen look on his face.


    "Daddy! Mommy isn''t fair! She promised that she would let me try out, and now she''s telling me I''m too young. Daddy!" Ashton cried, following his mother into the parlor.


    Tanaga raised his hand to stop his son.


    He had a finger to his lips, signaling him to stay silent with his handsome face looking stern.


    Ashton stopped right where he was.


    Tanaga continued his conversation with Jeff, while Ashley gave him a peck on his cheek and turned around, leaving to go to their bedroom for a change of clothes.


    On her way to her bedroom, she dialed Ann''s number excitedly.


    She was curious, and she couldn''t wait to hear Ann''s opinion regarding her eldest son.


    "Hey, Ann! How was the visit? What do you think of my son? Hope you didn''t scare him away," Ashley teased once Ann picked up.


    Once she didn''t hear Ann reply, she asked, "Ann, you there? What''s going on, everything alright?" She hopes her son didn''t do anything to Ann''s sweet angel.


    Ashley was filled with anxiety, knowing her son. But, unfortunately, there was a good chance he did just that.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure. Jeff''s speaking with Tanaga right now, trying to find out what happened," Ann admitted, before pleading, "So, how about you go talk to your son and ask him, please?"


    Ann desperately needed an answer so she''d have an idea of how to console her daughter.


    Once Ashley heard what Ann asked her, she agreed before quickly bidding Ann goodbye to do as she told her to.


    "Alright, I''ll talk to my son and get back to you. I''ll see to it that he apologizes if he''s done anything wrong. I will not and never will condone any rude behavior, you know that. I''ll catch you later, now you just sit tight."


    She hung up before rushing to find James....

 Chapter 5 - I Would Never Lie

    Ashley found her son in the game room playing one of his favorite games, League of Legends.


    James raised his head once he heard the door open to see who was coming.


    Once he realized it was his mother who''d entered, he stopped playing, even if the round hadn''t ended yet. Instead, he decided to give his mother his undivided attention.


    Ashley kneeled down, so they were face to face. She held her son''s little face before she began to speak whilst stroking his cheek fondly, "Sweetheart, mommy has a question, and mommy knows you''re a good boy, so you''ll tell me the truth, right?"


    "Of course, mommy! I''d never lie to you," he said to his mother.


    Ashley wasn''t comfortable asking her son the question, feeling as though she was interrogating him when the last thing she wanted was to make him uncomfortable. She decided to get to the point and make it quick, believing whatever her son would say.


    "Did you do or say anything that hurt Ava''s feelings? She''s crying a lot these days and doesn''t want to eat either. Her mommy told me you said something to her to make her not want to leave her bedroom and not come out. So, I''m asking you, sweetheart, what did you say to her?"


    James, who previously had a composed look on his face, wrapped his short arms around his mother''s neck and began sobbing.


    He knew what he''d said to Ava was extremely hurtful, and he wished he could take it all back, but it was too late now. He needed to confess to someone, or he''d keep feeling horrible. His mother was a good start so that she could help him make an apology.


    "Mommy, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean it, I was only kidding! I didn''t know she''d be so hurt by it! I''m sorry, mom, I''m so, so sorry!" He cried, continuing to weep on his mother''s shoulder.


    "There''s no need to apologize to me," Ashley reassured him as she stroked her son''s hair gently with one hand.


    "Mind telling mommy what you told her so I can let her parents know? Of course, they''ll explain to her that it was all a joke since we all know you''d never say anything mean and hurt her feelings intentionally. So what did you say, honey? You can tell mommy." She coaxed.


    James separated from his mother''s hold, wiping his tears away before beginning to tell her exactly what''d happened. Once he finished, he felt better and back to his old self.


    "Alright then. I''ll go and tell your father what happened, and if it''s necessary, I''ll go to the Philippines with you, and you''ll apologize to your future wife and in-laws, okay?"


    James'' eyes immediately widened once he heard what Ashley told him. ''Future wife'' and ''in-laws'' were quite intimidating for a child his age, and with what his father already promised, that Ashton would be the groom and not him, he needed to let his mother know before it was too late.


    "But mommy, I''m not her future husband anymore! Dad already agreed that Ashton would be the one to marry her, not me. I''m sorry I hurt her feelings, but can''t you apologize over the phone?" James pleaded, staring wide-eyed at his mother.


    Ashley was stunned, keeping her feelings in check so she wouldn''t alert James. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her eldest son had given away his betrothed to his younger brother so quickly. She was rendered speechless.


    It took a moment before Ashley regained her composure.


    She held James'' little hands while looking at his adorable face, telling him, "It''s fine if your father agreed to give Ashton your betrothed, I don''t mind."


    She pulled her son into a tight embrace before giving him a peck on his cheek.


    "Alright, I''ll go down to speak to your father, and we''ll take care of this matter. On another subject, have you eaten, honey?" She asked, changing the subject so James would feel more at ease.


    James shook his head no.


    "I''ll check if dinner''s ready, and I''ll have Ashton come up here and call you down to eat, alright?" She asked, caressing his hair before turning around to leave.


    James stood there quietly for a moment, right after his mother left.


    It was then he suddenly remembered the drawing Ava had given his father as a sort of ''keepsake.'' Since he was no longer its owner, he needed to return it to its rightful owner. He slowly got up to his feet before going to his room to look for it so he could hand it over to Ashton.


    ===


    James was sitting on top of his bed, staring at a beautiful painting. It wasn''t perfectly done, by all means, but it was visible that the one who''d created it had talent. Who''d believe that a mere five-year-old had painted such a beautiful painting?


    It was a painting of a little girl and a young boy who were holding hands and standing on lush greenery while looking at the sunset. Both the girl and the boy had their backs facing the onlooker, so their faces weren''t visible.


    There was a note right beside the painting that read, "Please wait until I fully bloom into the amazing woman I''ll become."


    For some strange reason, James had the urge not to let go of the painting. So, when his brother came looking for him to inform him dinner was ready, he swiftly hid said painting under the pillow so Ashton wouldn''t see it.


    "Brother, dinner''s ready! Mom asked me to come and fetch you-- what are you doing?" Ashton asked out of curiosity, all smiley.


    James''s face was entirely red and it looked as though he''d been caught with his hand stuck inside a cookie jar.


    "Nothing! I was just thinking about if mommy and daddy were able to solve the situation in the Philippines," he said nonchalantly before getting up from his bed and ushering his brother out of his room.


    ~To be continued~

 Chapter 6 - Promised Not To Tell

    The couple and their younger daughter, five years old ''Akira,'' were already seated at the table waiting, when the two boys arrived in the dining room.


    Ashton walked straight to his place on the table and sat down without a care in the world.


    Meanwhile, James stopped for a moment on the threshold and looked at his mother with somber eyes before looking towards his fathers'' direction, he then swiftly averted his gaze to the floor.


    Tanaga sat with his back straight, and a stern-looking face. His right-hand finger was tapping on the top of the table, and it scared the hell out of James. He couldn''t get his feet to move forward.


    His pleading eyes caught Ashley''s attention, and she smiled inside her heart.


    She knows that her husband was only trying to scare James, and it''s working. However, her heart couldn''t handle seeing her son so sad, standing rooted to the ground.


    She intervened, "James-- sweetheart, what are you waiting for? Dinner is getting cold, come and sit down already." She winked at him to make him come forward.


    When James heard his mother''s voice, he slowly sauntered towards his place on the table. However, when he heard his father clear his throat, he stopped. He slowly turned around and walked towards the head of the table where Tanaga was seated.


    He stood with incredibly stiff posture next to his father''s chair, waiting for Tanaga to say something, unable to look at him. Instead, he had his eyes to the ground.


    Tanaga couldn''t bear it any longer and finally broke down, he started laughing out loud.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!" He then ruffled James'' hair playfully "Go and sit down so we could eat. The food is getting cold, and your brother and sister are hungry." So ordered Tanaga, still smiling.


    James felt at ease when he saw that his father had a smile on his lips. It meant that he was no longer upset. He immediately walked toward his place on the table and sat down.


    ===


    After dinner, Tanaga had a word with James. He asked him to follow him to his office so they could talk in private. James followed quietly.


    Ashley wanted to accompany them, but Tanaga refused. He wanted to have a father and son heart-to-heart talk. Ashley didn''t like it one bit, unfortunately, there was nothing she could do but go up to their bedroom and wait.


    "Sit down." Said Tanaga as soon as they entered the office.


    James complied and sat on one of the two chairs in front of Tanaga''s desk. Tanaga then sat down on the chair opposite James, instead of sitting behind the desk. He didn''t want to intimidate his son, he wanted him to feel secure and at ease. He wasn''t wrong; James loosened up as soon as he was seated.


    "Son, is there something you want to tell me?" It wasn''t a question but basically an order for James to speak. He said it with a straight face but kindly.


    "D-Daddy¡­ I''m sorry! I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you the truth when you asked me. I was afraid that you would retract your promise. I was afraid that you would still make me marry her when we grow up. I''m really sorry!" Tears started to cascade down James''s soft cheeks.


    "Shh¡­ No need to cry. You''re a man, remember?"


    Tanaga slowly pulled James into an embrace and began caressing his head and back.


    "Shh, stop crying. Be a man and own up to what you have done. You know I will need to punish you, right?"


    James only nodded in agreement to what his father said. However, he was afraid of what kind of punishment his father would give him.


    He knew he wouldn''t get a spanking, but there''s a chance that his father would not let him play games for a while. That''s fine; he can handle that. However, what came out of Tanaga''s mouth is not what he was expecting.


    "As punishment, I want you to keep quiet about your brother taking your place as her future husband. Do you understand?" James''s eyes widened in shock. So many things ran through his mind, but he couldn''t voice it out.


    Tanaga continued, "I have spoken with her father and informed them of what you had done. Jeff is pretty upset and wants to cancel the whole thing. However, we decided that we will just put it aside for the time being and talk about it when the time comes. So, I want you to promise that you will not say anything to Ashton. Do you understand?"


    James raised his right hand showing three fingers while his thumb holding on to the pinky.


    "I promise dad. I will never tell Ashton even if he beats me." He said with a straight face.


    Tanaga almost laughs out loud, a good thing that he could hold it in, and only smiled slightly.


    "Alright! I believe you, and I know you will keep your promise. So go ahead and get ready for bed." He then kisses his son before ushering him out of his office.


    ====


    ====


    Meanwhile, back in the Philippines. Ann is still having a hard time getting Ava to come out and eat. They tried every trick in the book but with no luck. The little girl finally stopped crying, but she remained in her room, and no one could talk to her. Not even her twin brother, little Jeffrey.


    "Let her be for now. Prepare some food for later in case she gets hungry and wants to eat. Tell the chef to also make all the dessert she likes and bring some to her room then place it on the nightstand so she could smell the aroma." Ann was giving orders to Rosa, Ava''s nanny.


    "Yes, ma''am Ann. Don''t worry, she will eat later once she sees all the desserts the chef will make. You know how much she loves sweets. He-he!" ''That''s why she gets teased by her fianc¨¦e to lose that baby fat.'' Rosa adds in her mind, but she couldn''t say that to Ann, or she would lose her job.


    Hearing what nanny Rosa said, Ashley left feeling at ease. Although her heart still aches for her older daughter¡­


    ~To be continued ~

 Chapter 7 - Entering Showbiz

    "What do you mean my grandbaby girl is heartbroken?! This will not do; I will fly to Japan and wring that boy''s neck!" Bellowed Ann''s mother, Sophia, who was known as the Diva of the Philippines Entertainment Industry. Her grandchildren were her life and discovering that someone made her little angel weep agitated her.


    "Mom... It''s alright! We have it under control. We''ve already discussed that we will let it go for now since they are still young anyway. So you don''t have to fly to Japan to wring the boy''s neck. Hahaha!" Ann teases her mother while gesturing to Jeff to help her end the call already.


    Jeff complied and gave his ''oscar-winning acting.''


    "Sweetheart, we''re going to be late if you don''t hurry!" He bellowed at the threshold of their bedroom, making sure it''s loud enough for Sophia to hear. But, of course, it wasn''t a total lie since they really did have an engagement to attend.


    "Mom, we need to leave already. We have a dinner party to attend, one of Jeff''s friends is throwing a party. I''ll talk to you again soon, alright! Love you! Bye!" She then hung up the phone as swiftly as she could.


    "I swear! Every time my mom calls, there''s never an end to it. She keeps going on and on--like the energizer battery."


    Jeff helped Ann put on her shawl to cover her bare shoulders. She was wearing a strapless black evening dress that reached up to her knees. The dress showed all the curves on her body in the right places.


    Jeff was wearing a black Armani suit to match his wife.


    The couple stopped at each of their children''s rooms before leaving. Little Jeffrey already fell asleep. He was tired from his outing that day.


    Ava was still awake playing games on a computer. It seems she had already forgotten what had happened during the day. She was so engrossed with her games that she ignored her parents that bid her goodbye.


    Two-year-old Arria was having a fit, and she seemed to know her parents were going out. When Ann saw this, she almost changed her mind to let Jeff go by himself. However, Jeff quickly pulled her and ushered her out of Arria''s room after giving the baby a kiss goodnight.


    "Sweetheart, her nanny will take care of her, alright? Don''t worry; we will only stay for a little while. We only need to show up, greet the birthday celebrant, and then we''ll leave right away if that will make you feel better." Coaxed Jeff as they got inside the vehicle.


    Ann only smiled timidly as they entered the vehicle. Once they were inside, she leaned her head on Jeff''s shoulder for comfort.


    It has been about six years already since the wedding of the century and three lovely children, but they''re still as sweet with each other as if they were newlyweds.


    ===


    Five years passed by quickly. The incident about the first meeting was long forgotten, and everyone lived their lives, business as usual.


    Ten years old Ava had long forgotten about the boy that teased her and was now engrossed in playing video games. Then, she met a "big brother" online, helping her rank higher and carrying her every time they play.


    Meanwhile, thirteen years old James has also been busy; he was very focused on his studies. So whenever he has free time, he spends it playing video games. He has been playing with this "little sister" and helping her rank up for a while now. She''s too funny for her own good when she plays, especially when she calls him big brother during the game.


    Ashton, on the other hand, was into show business. He loved to sing, dance, and act and constantly pleaded to his parents to let him try out for idol training.


    "You don''t need to join idol training if you really want to be an idol. We have our own entertainment company. How about I sign you up for classes instead." Said Ashley to the teary-eyed Ashton.


    Tanaga scolded him for his poor grades and warned him that if his grades didn''t improve, he would be sent to a school abroad and live in a dormitory far away from his family. That made Ashton bawl his heart out.


    However, Ashton was determined that he would make a career in show business. And no matter what Tanaga and Ashley do, he would skip school and hang out with other kids that were training to be an idol.


    Finally, the couple gave in and decided to let thirteen-year-old Ashton train to be an idol, and they also agreed to let him be homeschooled. They saw how determined Ashton was, and with his look and talent, they might as well let him use it.


    He was sent to Korea to join the training program in the THJ Entertainment Korea branch.


    ===


    Every year, Ashley and their daughter Akira would go to the Philippines and visit her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Gusman. Tanaga would come once in a while, but not always.


    While in the Philippines, she would make time and visit her friend Ann and whenever she goes, she would bring her daughter Akira with her, who was the same age as Ava. Seeing each other so often led to the two girls becoming the best of friends, just like their mothers.


    Meanwhile, Ashton was busy with his training and had never gone with his mother and sister to the Philippines.


    James, however, would accompany his mother and sister whenever he had the time to go. Still, he only stayed at his grandparents'' house and never accompanied Ashley and Akira because he was too ashamed to face Ava; therefore, the trio never met in person as they got older.


    Ava loved to act and sing just like her mother, grandmother, and aunt. Whenever Ann has a movie or drama with a daughter, she would always include Ava in it. And whenever her aunt had a fashion show with children''s clothing, Little Jeffrey and Ava would be in them as well.


    This led to Ava spending her childhood in showbiz as well...


    ~Scroll to the next chapter~

 Chapter 8 - Studying Overseas

    Ava''s baby fat was long gone by the time she reached her teens. Getting good genes from her parents, she became more and more beautiful as she got older. By the time she was in middle school, she was already a popular child actress, and her face became well known all around the Philippines. This then made it hard for her to continue attending her usual school.


    Because of all this, Jeff and Ann decided to let Ava go to a high school overseas where no one knew who she was. At least that''s what they thought.


    But where overseas was the question? That''s when Ann decided to contact her cousin, Alexa Grant, who was the daughter of ex-president Grant of the United States of America and a former beauty queen who was now married to King Alexander, and now the Queen of Stonasia.


    When Alexa heard what Ann and Jeff wanted, she was touched that they thought of her and decided to trust her with their precious child. She more than welcomed Ann''s request and immediately informed King Alexander and asked to arrange Ava''s smooth admission to a prestigious high school in the Kingdom of Stonasia.


    ===


    Ava called to inform Akira of her parents'' plan to let her attend high school in the Kingdom of Stonasia. When Akira heard of this, she suddenly wanted to go to the same high school as her best friend too.


    "Are you sure? Please go! We can be roommates for the next four years. Hahaha!" Ava was thrilled to hear that Akira wanted to attend the same high school as her.


    "Do you think your parents will let you go? If you want my parents to speak to your parents, I will ask them. Just let me know!" Ava was so excited that she didn''t realize she was speaking loudly, and Ann heard it as she passed by her room.


    After hearing what Ava said, she hastened to her room to make a call to Ashley.


    ===


    Akira immediately bid Ava goodbye so she could ask her parents. Unknown to her that Ann was already speaking to her mother. Ashley had already agreed that she would first talk to Tanaga and the final decision was his.


    By the time Akira arrived at the parlor where her mother was having tea, Ashley was on the phone with a big smile on her face.


    "Speak of the devil, she just arrived. I''m going to have to let you go so I could give this little girl the good news. I know why she''s here, and from the look on her face, she can''t wait. Talk to you later!" Ashley then hung up the call and gave her undivided attention to Akira.


    Akira was standing right in front of Ashley, waiting for her to finish her conversation with whoever is on the other line. When she saw her mother hung up, she quickly sat next to Ashley on the sofa. She put her head on her mother''s shoulder like a little kitten while she linked her arms between Ashley''s.


    With her puppy dog eyes looking at her mother, she asked. "Mom, I just spoke to Ava and..." But, unfortunately, she didn''t get to finish what she was about to say when Ashley put her finger on her lips.


    "Shh! You don''t have to tell me. I just spoke to her mother just now." Said Ashley with a straight face.


    "And?" Asked Akira without blinking an eye.


    "I will discuss it with your father tonight, and I will give you an answer tomorrow at breakfast. How''s that?" Replied Ashley while she slowly removed her daughter''s hands so she could reach the cup of tea on the coffee table.


    Hearing what her mother just said, Akira jumped up and started jumping for joy. She knew her father loved her and would give in to everything she asked for; this meant that it was a sure win. She will be attending the same high school as Ava. She was looking forward to the years to come.


    She swiftly bent over to give her mother a peck on her cheek, then rushed out of the room to call her best friend to tell her the good news.


    When Ava learned that Akira would be joining her, she was thrilled, and that night when she played a video game, she informed the big brother who had been helping her play the games of her news.


    "Yea! I''m so glad because now I will not be lonely. My best friend will be joining me." She was saying to big brother while they were playing.


    "I''m happy for you! Just make sure that you don''t forget me when you get there. With your best friend by your side, you probably forget all about me. Hahaha!" Banters big brother on the other line. The two always chat while they''re playing, and Ava feels comfort whenever she''s speaking with him. She doesn''t know why?


    ===


    Days went by quickly, and then the day arrived when it was time for the girls to fly to the Kingdom of Stonasia. Ashley and Ann were to accompany the two girls and settle them into their dormitories. The two mothers also wanted a chance to visit and chat with the Queen of Stonasia.


    They were going to fly using Tang''s new toy. It was a bullet jet, a one-of-a-kind plane that was designed just for him. He wanted to tag along with the girls, but Ashley was adamant that he shouldn''t either since Jeff wasn''t coming. There was nothing he could do but pout like a spoiled child and bid his wife, daughter, and toy goodbye.


    Young Jeffrey was not happy that he would be separated from his twin sister for the next four years. However, the thought of getting all the attention from everyone without competition was much more appealing. So he gave his twin sister a tight embrace and bid her a sweet goodbye while smiling from ear to ear.


    Nine-year-old Arria was not happy learning that her older sister was studying abroad, and she wanted to go with her. Ann explained why Ava must leave, and she sadly accepted but was not happy about it. She insisted that when it was time for her to go to high school, she would also attend the same school¡ªHer parents reluctantly agreed to stop her from crying.


    Sophia, Albert Tan, Grandpa Go, Grandma Tan, Ethan, and Eva went with Jeff, Arria, and Jeffrey to the airport to see Ashley and Ava off. It was heartbreaking for the older family members to watch Ava leave, but they understood her situation and let her go with a sad smile on their faces.


    Ava gave everyone a tight embrace and bid them goodbye with a wide grin plastered on her beautiful young face. She was over the moon and was looking forward to her next adventure with her best friend, Akira Jones...


    ~~~


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for your continued support. I hope you''re enjoying the story so far. If you have time, I would greatly appreciate a review to let me know how I''m doing and also for other potential readers that might not give this story a chance otherwise.


    I really like to hear from all of you. Comment, Review, and if you have spare power stone... Vote!


    Thank you! And may God bless you all!


    Ajzhen

 Chapter 9 - James Could Only Wonder...

    While on the way to the kingdom of stonasia, the bullet jet had to stop over in Japan to pick up Ashley and Akira. Ava was so excited, she couldn''t sit still, and it was driving Ann crazy just watching her.


    "Sweetheart, what is wrong with you? Do you have ants inside your pants?" Banters Ann, while sitting looking very elegant in her cream suit.


    Ava did not hear what Ann had said; she was too busy watching the video promo of the school that they would be attending with a headset covering both of her ears.


    Ann only shook her head and continued reading the script she bought with her. She will be acting in a new movie as the lead actress, and they will start taping once she comes back after helping Ava settle into the new school. Ava would have been in the film as well if she weren''t starting school abroad.


    The whole flight was swift, having ridden a bullet jet. Soon, they arrived in Japan without delay.


    ===


    Meanwhile, the Jones''s were already in the VIP lounge waiting for them. The whole family went to the airport with Ashley and Akira to see them off. Even grandma Hanada and her assistant Harumi were there. The only one missing was Ashton; he was too busy training with his group and was not allowed to leave; they were about to make their debut, so the rules were even stricter now.


    James, who had been living in the school dormitory, came home this time only to send his sister off. He knew that it would be a while before he saw her again. He was a junior now in high school, and after graduation, he would be going abroad for college. Then it would be another 4~6 years that he would be away.


    Ashley and grandma Hanada were busy chatting as they waited for Ava and Ann to arrive.


    Tanaga knows that Jeff will not be able to accompany the mother and daughter, which is why he didn''t insist on accompanying them; although, he really wanted to.


    James was standing by the glass windows, looking out onto the tarmac, and was in deep thought. For some odd reason, he''s feeling anxious. He couldn''t understand why? Then, Tanaga saw him from the corner of his eye and decided to tease his son.


    He pulled James to a corner a little further away from everyone and whispered, "Aren''t you curious? Don''t you want to sneak a peek and see what she looks like now?" He teased while tapping James'' shoulder.


    James gave his father a look that could kill. "Father!" That was all he said and hurriedly went towards his mother to kiss her goodbye, then to his younger sister. Then he swiftly went towards the restroom and decided to hide there until they left.


    Ashley saw what her husband had done and was annoyed with him. She then got up and walked toward Tanaga, who was still chuckling from what he did.


    "Tanaga Jones! Come here!" Said Ashley in a whisper while pulling him further away from everyone''s earshot.


    "What did you say to James? I hope you didn''t remind him of Ava. Remember to shut your mouth and don''t spill a word about it to Ashton, if you do¡ªjust wait till I come back, and you''re dead meat." She warned, and she meant every word she said.


    Tanaga acted innocent, and with puppy dog eyes, he gave her a sweet kiss on her lips before answering.


    "I was only playing with him. I saw him standing there," his lips puckered, pointing toward the transparent glass where James was standing earlier. "He looked so anxious while staring outside. If I guessed right, he''s curious and afraid at the same time." Said Tanaga sheepishly.


    "Well, he should be. Although she''s still in her teens, Ava is now a beautiful, smart, and sweet young lady. Ashton is the lucky one that''s going to marry her, thanks to James. So he can forget about being curious. And.. stop teasing him!" Warned Ashley with a teasing smile on her face before turning around to go back and sit down.


    Tanaga could only follow his wife like a bit of puppy with his tail tucked in between his legs.


    ===


    They didn''t have to wait much longer; the bullet jet had finally landed and was waiting to be cleared.


    Once the bullet jet was cleared, Ashley and Akira could go ahead and board. Everyone got up and bid the mother and daughter goodbye. Unfortunately, they were busy saying their goodbyes and did not realize that Ann and Ava had decided to exit the plane and go down to the VIP room to say hello to everyone.


    Akira saw Ava and ran to her friend and gave her a tight embrace. "Ava!!!! Oh, I''m so excited!" She exclaimed as a form of greeting.


    Ava shyly smiled at her friend and returned the tight embrace, and whispered. "Me too!"


    Meanwhile, her eyes were looking for someone, a young man. But when she didn''t see any young man around, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ava didn''t want to come out and greet the Jones''s, but Ann was adamant that out of respect, she must. Ava had no choice, even though there was a certain someone she didn''t want to meet at all¡ª Her future husband.


    Akira sensed that Ava was looking for someone, but who? She didn''t know and had no idea. She didn''t know anything about the marriage agreement between her family and Ava''s family.


    Tanaga and Ashley made sure no one ever mentioned it in their household when the children were around. Therefore, only James and his parents were the ones who knew about the marriage agreement.


    Meanwhile, James decided to sneak out and went back to the car to wait. He, too, didn''t want to face Ava. He was afraid that she had not forgiven him yet and didn''t want to be a party pooper.


    He felt that it should have been long forgotten, but the mere mention of the marriage agreement was taboo inside their home. It could only mean that Ava and her parents still haven''t forgiven him, and he had no face to show. Although, he was really curious to see what she looked like now.


    James could only wonder....

 Chapter 10 - Pearl Grant

    Ann greeted everyone and when she was introduced to grandma Hanada, the older woman was filled with joy. She had seen many of Ann''s movies and dramas due to Ashley, Ann''s number one fan.


    "Oh, my! You are more beautiful in person. The camera doesn''t do you any justice. I''m a fan, and I love all your movies and dramas." Said grandma Hanada while still holding Ann''s hand.


    "Thank you!" Ann shyly replied with a sweet smile plastered on her beautiful face.


    Just then, grandma Hanada saw Ava and her eyes twinkled. "This must be your daughter Ava, the one that..." Unfortunately, she didn''t get to finish what she was about to say because Tanaga intervened.


    "Ann! How have you been? I heard you accepted the collaboration between THJ Entertainment and World Group. Can I have a word with you before you take off?" It was only an excuse that Tanaga needed to speak with Ann. Grandmother Hanada almost let the cat out of the bag. Luckily he was swift enough to prevent her from spilling the beans.


    Ann was momentarily stunned that Tanaga wanted to speak to her. She looked in Ashley''s direction and confirmed if it was alright for her to talk to Tanaga.


    Ashley winked at her secretly, and she understood.


    "Sure! I could spare a moment." She then let go of grandma Hanada''s hands and followed Tanaga. Ashley followed right behind them to join them in their conversation.


    "That was close," Said Ashley as they sat down at one of the sofas further away from everyone.


    Ann was at a loss for words. She had no idea what''s going on. She looked between Ashley and Tanaga, curiosity showing on her face.


    "I''m sorry! My grandmother was about to mention the marriage arrangement, and we know how Ava feels about it. Also, Akira has no idea, and we don''t want her to know either. We promised that we would discuss it when the time comes, and this is not the time." Explained Tanaga while looking in the children''s direction, making sure they don''t hear their conversation.


    Ann finally understood what was going on, and her lips slightly curved. "It''s no big deal, but yes, we also don''t discuss it at home. Jeff said to let Ava grow up normal and not have to worry about the marriage arrangement until the time comes. I''m sure when she meets her husband, she will fall in love with him." Ann looked around, trying to find James, but he was nowhere in sight.


    "Where is he, by the way?" She asked when she couldn''t find James anywhere.


    Ashley and Tanaga both looked around as well and couldn''t see James. "Let me call him and find out where he''s at. I wanted to see their reaction when they met," said Ashley, unknown to her that James is no longer Ava''s intended. Tanaga never divulged to her that he agreed with James that Ashton will be the one to marry Ava when the time comes.


    ===


    Just as Ashley was about to dial James'' number, a text message came in. It was from James.


    [Mother, take care and have a safe flight. Tell Akira that I will miss her and will try to visit her when I have time. Unfortunately, I had a headache and decided to go home ahead. I love you!]


    [It''s okay, I will be back in a couple of days anyway. I will give your message to your sister. I love you too!] She then hit the send button.


    Ashley showed Tanaga the message while glaring at him. "It''s your fault, you know that!" Her eyes were saying. She then typed a message back to her son.


    Tanaga raised his hands before preparing to get up.


    When Ann saw, she also got up while Ashley followed suit.


    Soon the final goodbyes were said, and the two pairs of mother and daughter walked toward the gate to board the bullet jet that would take them to the Kingdom of Stonasia.


    On the way home inside the car, Tanaga and James weren''t speaking with each other. James had his eyes closed while both of his ears had earbuds on. He was listening to nothing; he just didn''t feel like speaking to his father.


    Tanaga kept quiet on his end while busy looking at the financial reports on his laptop. He wanted to say something to James about Ava but changed his mind and let the future decide.


    ===


    Queen Alexa had prepared a lavish banquet for the girls when they arrived. She also invited the headmistress and some of the faculty members of the Royal Academy, where the two girls would be attending. She wanted to introduce the girls and let the Royal Academy faculties know that she''s the girls'' sponsor.


    Ann had been in the palace many times, and so has Ava; therefore, they were used to the way of living in the palace. However, it was Ashley and Akira''s first-time visit, and they were overwhelmed when they saw how extravagant and huge the whole place was.


    Queen Alexa''s assistant was already waiting for them at the palace''s front door when they arrived. "Welcome! The King and the Queen await you in the east wing." She then curtsied as a welcoming gesture.


    Ann nodded, and Ashley followed. Ava and Akira held hands as they stood, waiting for the assistant to direct them where the east wing was.


    "Please, follow me!" Said the assistant while making way for the four to enter.


    Just as they were about to walk inside the palace, another car came bearing a flag at the four corners of the vehicle. It was the United States of America flag, and everyone stopped and turned around to look.


    The driver came out and swiftly opened the door for the people inside to exit. The first to come out was President Daniel Grant, followed by his wife, Andrea Grant.


    The last one to step out of the car was a young 13-year-old ''Pearl Grant'' who also would be attending Royal Academy with Ava and Akira.

 Chapter 11 - Shes Bad News

    Everyone stopped and waited for the Grant family to reach them. Daniel was helping his wife, Andrea, as they walked towards where everyone was standing still. Followed by shy Pearl, who was sauntering behind her parents.


    Andrea, with a smile plastered on her face, saw Ann among the people waiting. She quickened her pace, and once she reached where Ann was standing she exclaimed, "Ann! How have you been? It''s been a while since the last time we saw each other!" She said laughing as she gave Ann a light embrace.


    "Andrea! Yes, it has been a while. And who is this beautiful young woman? Could it be?" Ann asked sweetly while returning Andrea''s embrace.


    "Yes! It''s her; she''s now a bashful young lady, as you can see." Andrea whispered, only for Ann to hear.


    Ann then remembered President Daniel Grant standing right behind his wife Andrea.


    "Hey, cousin! It''s nice of you to be able to come and join us. If Jeff finds out that you came, he would be upset because I didn''t let him tag along. Hahaha!" Banters Ann while her arms were stretched out for a hug toward her half-cousin.


    Daniel, looking immaculate in his suit, hugged Ann back. "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I won''t mention it if you don''t." He bantered back while looking in Ashley''s direction.


    "Mrs. Jones! How are you? How''s CEO Jones? He didn''t come as well?" Daniel remembered Ashley from when she visited the White House a long time ago, back when his father was still the President.


    Ashley was surprised that Daniel still remembered her. It was many years ago since the last time they went to the White House for a visit. She quickly extended her arms for a handshake.


    "Yes, it has been a while. Many, many years ago. Hahaha! Tanaga had some important business to attend to and was unable to accompany us. I''m sure he too would be disappointed if he learned that you also came." She then introduced her daughter Akira. The young girls shyly said hello to Daniel and Andrea. Then they went towards Pearl so that they could introduce themselves to her.


    "Hi, Pearl! It''s me, Ava; I''m your cousin! This is my friend Akira Jones. We''re all the same age, and it seems we''re attending the same school; I hope we can all be friends!" Said Ava in a friendly tone before grabbing Pearl''s and Akira''s hands and then walking together towards the opened palace door.


    "Let''s all check out inside the palace; I promise you that you will love it!" Exclaimed Ava while pulling the two girls along.


    Smiles protruded on all the adults'' faces. They loved that the three girls liked each other, hoping that they stayed that way. One less thing to worry about for each of the parents. They would be able to comfortably leave the children to the care of the headmistress of the school.


    ===


    The queen''s assistant directed them to the East wing, where everyone was gathered. When they arrived, they found another young girl and a young boy among the people inside.


    However, the young girl of about the same age as the three girls was not very friendly. On the other hand, the young boy was the opposite; when he saw the three girls walk in, he swiftly got up to welcome them. Then, he excused himself to the person he was speaking with and sauntered towards the three girls happily chatting as they walked inside.


    When the young boy reached the three girls at the threshold of the East wing, he slightly bowed to them before introducing himself.


    "Welcome! I''m Prince Edmund of Tresha. It''s a kingdom not far away from here. I''m 15 years old and a junior at the Royal Academy. If you need any help settling in, don''t hesitate to ask me for help." his pearly white straight teeth were visible, and a small dimple was showing on his left cheek as he smiled.


    Ava was the first to introduce herself. "Thank you! I''m Ava Go, I''m 13, and I''m from the Philippines." She said while waving her hand.


    Next was Akira, "Hello! I''m Akira Jones from Japan, and I''m also 13 years old." She waved her hand as a greeting.


    Last was Pearl, "Hello! Thank you!" That was all she said and shyly put her head down and looked at her feet.


    Ava nudged Pearl, "What was that? Raise your head and introduce yourself properly." She whispered so no one could hear what she said.


    Pearl raised her head and looked at Prince Edmund straight up, "Oh, I''m also 13 years old, and I''m from the United States of America." Her voice was barely audible. Luckily they were in close proximity when Prince Edmund heard what she said.


    "And your name?" He asked while his eyes wide, giving all his attention to the shy girl.


    Pearl fidgeted before she responded, feeling very awkward. "I''m Pearl Grant."


    "Oh, you''re President Grant''s daughter. Nice to meet you!" He proudly said while looking back and forth between the three girls. But, deep inside him, he was saying, ''This is impossible!! Why are they all so pretty? I can''t choose and pick between all three of them. I''m going to have a blast this semester and for the rest of my high school career.''


    Prince Edmund invited the three girls to where the young lady was and planned to introduce them to her. However, when the young lady saw that they were coming towards her direction, her eyebrows knitted, and she swiftly made an excuse to go to the ladies'' room.


    Ann, Ashley, and Andrea, who were busy chatting with queen Alexa, all saw what had happened and shook their heads simultaneously.


    Call it a mother''s instinct, they all could sense that the young girl would be a troublemaker. So they quickly discussed with each other to give the girls a warning to stay away from her.


    Daniel was busy eyeing Prince Edmund and not paying attention to King Alexander. When he saw how friendly the young boy was to his beloved daughter, his brows almost collided with each other.


    King Alexander saw Daniel''s reaction, and he smiled and decided to tease Daniel.


    "Are you sure you can bear to leave your precious daughter here in my kingdom? She might never return home, you know." He bantered with a big grin plastered on his face.


    "Your Majesty!" Exclaimed Daniel as he was about to get up.


    ===


    The dinner was fabulous; it was definitely fit for Royalty. Queen Alexa overdid herself. She made sure that they had a lot of food. In the middle of the long table were Filipino and Western food, among other delicacies from other parts of the world.


    Everyone had enjoyed the banquet, and King Alexander complimented Queen Alexa for a job well done.


    After dinner, the adults continued chatting over tea while the youngsters went on a tour of the palace lead by Ava, who had been in every nook and cranny of the palace.


    The other young girl was finally introduced to the three girls by Prince Edmund. Her name is Lady Crystal of Edenburg. She was also 13 years old and the daughter of the Duke of Edenburg. She was betrothed to the crown prince of ''Treshna,'' Prince Edmund''s older brother.


    However, Lady Crystal had no feelings for the crown prince of Treshna. Instead, she liked Prince Edmund, who knew what kind of trouble this would become. Especially to the person that Prince Edmund will eventually fall for.


    While Ava was busy yapping about everything they passed by, Akira was seriously listening.


    Prince Edmund was not interested at all. Instead, all his attention was on Pearl, who was quietly following and nodding once in a while. On Prince Edmund''s right side, Lady Crystal was shooting daggers at Pearl unknowingly...


    ++++


    Author''s note:


    I hope you''re still enjoying the story. It''s a little slow-burn right while I''m introducing some of the characters to give you all a better idea.


    Of course, our main characters are the twins and Ava.


    Stay awhile and see you at the end. Please, don''t forget to support and vote.


    Thank you!


    AJZhen

 Chapter 12 - Royal Academy

    The children had fun touring the palace, except for lady Crystal. She was in a bad mood the whole time and didn''t care about the tour.


    When the children arrived back at the East Wing, the faculty members were all gone, and only the headmistress was left with the parents. King Alexander was called for something essential, and Queen Alexa was left to attend to their guests.


    After the children''s arrival, the headmistress prepared to leave and bid them goodbye.


    "Children, I''m looking forward to having you in the Royal Academy. I''m sure you will enjoy your next four years with me." She then winked at them before giving her final goodbye and walked out the door.


    Prince Edmund and his attendant also departed with the promise that he would be waiting for them at the Royal Academy.


    Lady Crystal was to spend the night at the palace and decided to have an early night. So she left with her attendant after paying her respects to the Queen and the other adults. However, she only gave the nod to the girls before walking out of the room like the lady.


    Ann, Andrea, and Ashley all saw what Lady Crystal had done and wasn''t happy about it.


    "Aunt Alexa, mom... If you''ll excuse us, we will go to our room already. I''m tired and want to go to bed." Ava said while looking at Akira and Pearl to also say something. The two girls got the message and also excused themselves.


    All the mothers and Queen Alexa only nodded in agreement before continuing on with their conversation.


    "Before we leave Stonasia, we need to speak with the headmistress and the children about that young lady. I have a bad feeling that she will create trouble for our girls in the school. Although I know that my girl can take care of herself, you never know what could happen, right?" Ann voiced her opinion of what they saw.


    "I agree!" Ashley and Andrea said simultaneously.


    Queen Alexa raised her brows when she heard Ann''s comment. She didn''t realize that there was hostility among the girls.


    "Cousin, rest assured that I will not let anything happen to any of the girls. They are my girls now, and I will protect them with my life. I promise you that!" Alexa''s feisty side came out.


    The three mothers felt at ease after hearing Queen Alexa''s words. Luckily, President Daniel Grant was no longer in the room. He was called for some important matter and excused himself early on. If not, he would surely leave a dozen secret services instead of just two to watch over their precious daughter.


    Once they got that out of the way, the mothers and Queen Alexa began discussing what had been going on with their lives in the past years. They had many years to catch up on, and it was very late in the evening when everyone had gone to bed.


    ===


    Meanwhile, the girls decided to share a room instead of sleeping in separate quarters. So they all first went to their own rooms assigned to them to take a shower and get ready for bed. Then once that was done, Akira and Pearl went to Ava''s room to sleep.


    Ava was sitting on top of her bed playing games on her cellphone. She had earbuds on both of her ears, so she didn''t hear the two girls come in.


    Ava was startled when suddenly the two girls jumped on both sides of the bed. They squeezed her to see what she was doing.


    "What are you doing?" asked Akira while peeking into Ava''s phone to see what she was playing.


    Ava didn''t respond and continued to play. She was in the middle of the game, and her big brother was talking to her. She had gotten better at playing games, and big brother no longer had to carry her to rank up. She was busy listening to what he was saying and playing at the same time.


    For many years now, they had become close, although they had never met in person. She never told him her real name, and he never asked either. She let him call her little sister or her in-game name ''little fox.''


    ''The King'' is James'' in-game name. However, Ava only called him big brother and never asked for his real name either. They never discussed their personal lives, and they liked keeping it that way until the day that they could actually meet in person.


    While Ava was engrossed with playing and chatting, Pearl peeked a little, and when she saw that she was playing games, she lost interest and opened the book that she took with her. Once she started reading her manga, she was in her own world.


    Akira also lost interest when Ava didn''t respond to her. Instead, she grabbed her tablet and started searching for her idols online. She hasn''t had the chance to check if there were any new posts or content since they had arrived because she''s been busy with dinner and the tour.


    Soon, the three girls were busy doing their own thing. Finally, after a few hours, they all fell asleep on one bed.


    The next day, the girls woke up early because of their excitement. They couldn''t wait to go to Royal Academy and see the new school. They only saw the video sent to them, and from what they have seen, it''s a magnificent place.


    They couldn''t wait to see the place in person because this was where they''re going to spend the next four years of their teenage lives.


    ===


    After breakfast, the girls quickly ran excitedly back to their rooms to pack and prepare to depart for the Royal Academy. The mothers'' did the same thing since they will be leaving to go back home as soon as the children are settled in.


    Meanwhile, at the Royal Academy, the headmistress informed everyone that the King and Queen of Stonasia would be visiting. Therefore, all the students and faculty members must go to the auditorium to welcome their arrival.


    Only the Headmistress and Prince Edmund, who was looking gallantly and radiant in his Royal Academy uniform, were outside the front door waiting for everyone to arrive.


    A moment later, cars were lined up in front of the Royal Academy....

 Chapter 13 - Home Sweet Home!

    Before their arrival, the guard at the main gate had just informed Ms. Denise Williams, the headmistress, through a walkie-talkie that the King and Queen of Stonasia had arrived and had just passed the main entrance. When she heard this, she quickly finished what she was doing and headed to the front door.


    When Ms. Williams arrived at the front door, she saw that Prince Edmund was already there anxiously waiting. She only shook her head, and with a smile on her lips, she greeted the young man as she approached him.


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat to let him know she had arrived. "Good morning, your highness!"


    Prince Edmund, who had been there waiting for almost half an hour already, turned around to look behind him. When he saw that it was the headmistress, he nodded before responding.


    "Good morning to you as well, Ms. Williams." He said before turning his attention to the long driveway, anxiously looking for a sign of an approaching vehicle.


    Suddenly his eyes widened, and a smile procured on his handsome young face. He straightened his uniform and dusted off a speck of imaginary dust from his pants and jacket. Then he turned to his assistant, who was standing a little distance away.


    The assistant lifted his hands and showed a thumbs up towards the young prince. That''s all Prince Edmund needed; he turned and focused on the coming vehicles.


    ===


    One by one, the drivers of the vehicles lined up in front of the Royal Academy''s main building. The Royal bodyguards and secret service were all standing guards on the sidelines. The security was tightened around the area, ensuring the safety of the first family and the Royals.


    The drivers each came out of the cars and opened the passenger doors. The first one to come out was King Alexander, followed by Queen Alexa. Next was President Daniel Grant, then First Lady Andrea. Then last were the mothers''-- Ann and Ashley, who stepped out of the vehicle looking as regal as the Royal and the first family.


    Once they exited the vehicle, one by one, the three girls emerged. Pearl was the first to come out, then Akira, followed by Ava. All looking pretty in their own ways.


    Prince Edmund''s eyes were bulging out of the socket once he saw them. A wide grin was plastered on his handsome young face.


    Lastly, the primadonna Lady Crystal who chose to ride separately on her own came out of the other vehicle regally and acted high and mighty.


    Prince Edmund first paid his respects to the King and Queen, then to the parents, before rushing towards the three girls with the sweetest smile plastered on his face.


    "Good morning, ladies! Are you excited?" He asked as he approached them.


    Ava has been acting as the leader of this new gang. Thus she''s the one who spoke up first. "Hmmm, so-so! We''ll soon find out once we see our dorm and schoolroom." She said nonchalantly.


    Akira and Pearl glanced at Prince Edmund before going towards their parents. Ava and Prince Edmund followed along.


    "Welcome! Welcome! Everyone!" Greeted Ms. Williams as she approached the king and queen of Stonasia. After paying curtsying to them, she ushered them towards the auditorium where everyone was waiting.


    While they walked towards the auditorium, Ms. Williams, with her prim and proper demeanor, spoke with a mild tone of voice for everyone to hear.


    "I hope you had a chance to read through the agenda of the day. We will have a luncheon after the event in the Azalea room. It''s only a light luncheon for everyone to enjoy." she proudly said with perfect poise and with her back straight as they walked.


    King Alexander and Queen Alexa didn''t say a word, while the parents only nodded as they continued walking through a long hallway.


    ===


    Inside the auditorium, they allowed only a handful of reporters to attend the event. They didn''t want to publicize the event too much for the children''s security.


    The reporters were strictly instructed to only release to the masses--certain parts of the event, such as the king and queen of stonasia, paid a visit to the Royal Academy to officially start the new school year.


    They made sure that the new attending students'' names would not be announced to the public¡ªespecially the first daughter, Pearl Grant. But also with the rigorous instructions from the fathers of the two girls Akira and Ava.


    After the event, King Alexander and Queen Alexa bid them goodbyes with the excuse that they have another engagement to attend. They had done this to give the parents a chance to tour the facility and get to know the faculty members where their children would be residing and studying for the next four years.


    President Daniel Grant was satisfied with the whole Royal Academy, it''s a top-notch school, and the security was very tight. However, one secret service was to stay with Pearl, while unknown to them that Jeff and Tanaga had already arranged for bodyguards for the other two girls.


    The girls were issued a villa separated from everyone, just like all the Royal families that attended the school. The villa had 4 bedrooms, one for each of the girls and one for the secret service and bodyguards that would be watching over the girls.


    Besides their living quarters, the girls were to have their meals in the main dining hall along with the other students. They were also responsible for cleaning their rooms, washing clothes, and doing other chores. The Royal Academy wanted all its students to experience the life of commoners.


    The bodyguards and secret services were free to roam and follow their charges wherever they went.


    The other students and faculty members were all used to this, and they treated them like shadows for the peace and harmony of the academy.


    Ann and Ashley were satisfied with the whole school, and the entire time they were walking around touring every inch of the academy, they were video chatting with their spouses.


    Jeff and Tanaga insisted on seeing what they were seeing, the two fathers were satisfied with what they saw and felt at ease that their girls would be safe and sound.

 Chapter 14 - The Internet Sucks!

    Finally, it was time for the parents to leave. They were satisfied with everything and promised to visit whenever possible.


    Ava gave her mother a tight embrace; tears were fighting to drop from her beautiful eyes.


    Ann hasn''t left yet, but she already misses her daughter. This was the first time since Ava was born that she would be living away from home. Tears began rolling down her cheek while embracing her beloved daughter.


    "Remember, if you don''t like it here¡­" Ann didn''t get to finish what she was going to say; Ashley interrupted her.


    "Ann, we need to get going¡­ If not, we might not ever let them stay." Her face was filled with sadness, and it seems she was about to sob as well.


    Ann nodded to her friend, released Ava from her tight embrace, and gave her tender kisses on both cheeks before turning around to leave.


    Ava waved at her mother, tears flowing down her face. It finally hit her that she would be far away from her family for most of the next four years. She would only see them during vacations or until they come and see her.


    Akira was doing the same thing; her hands were up in the air waving to the moving car until she could no longer see.


    Once they could no longer see the vehicle carrying both of their mothers, Ava and Akira held hands and slowly made their way towards their villa to check on Pearl.


    Pearl was in her room in the villa, crying her eyes out. This was also the first time she would be away from her parents, and she was afraid that she wouldn''t fit in. So she was scared and lonely at the same time.


    When Ava and Akira saw this, they both jumped on Pearl''s bed and tried their best to cheer her up.


    "Don''t be sad; we''re all in the same boat. If you think about it, now we''re each other''s family. We''re now sisters." Ava said while trying to comfort Pearl.


    "You''re right, Ava. We need to make an oath to bond our sisterhood! We''re going to be living together for the next four years, so we need to make a promise to each other." Said Akira seriously.


    Ava and Pearl looked at each other before both sitting up on the bed and extending their hands before putting them on top of one another. Ava''s hand was on the bottom and Pearl''s hand on top. Akira joined in and put her hands on top of Pearl''s.


    "I.." Each of the girls said their names and made an oath binding themselves into a sisterhood.


    ===


    The girls spent the rest of the afternoon sorting out their belongings with the help of their bodyguards. The bodyguards were introduced to the girls before their parents left.


    Pearl''s bodyguard was a young woman of color from the United States of America who goes by the name Chupsy. She had been taking care of Pearl for the past couple of years, and they get along very well.


    Ava and Akira''s bodyguards were both Asian, and their names are Mary and Pisces. It''s the first time the two girls met them, but they already treat them like their older sisters.


    Mary and Pisces promised to take good care of them, treat them like their younger sisters, and try their best to help them not feel alone while away from their families.


    After settling in, Ava grabbed her laptop and set it up on the table to prepare to play games. There were a couple of hours more before dinner time, and she wanted to see if big brother was online. Unfortunately, the internet wasn''t that great, and once she logged in, it started buffering.


    "Dang! What is wrong with the internet here?!" She yelled in frustration before getting up to go and speak with the headmistress.


    The door in Akira''s room was wide open. She was arranging some of her idols'' posters and figuring out where to put them. She had heard Ava bang her door loudly. She quickly stopped what she was doing to see what was going on.


    Akira saw Ava passing by, and she wondered why she''s upset. "Ava! Where are you going?" She shouted from the threshold of her room.


    Ava stopped and turned to see who called her.


    "Oh, I''m going to the headmistress office. Their internet here sucks! I wanted to play games, and it keeps on buffering. I''ll be right back!" She yelled as she turned around to continue where she was heading.


    Akira rushed to follow her.


    Once she caught up with Ava, she put her arms around her shoulder before speaking, "I don''t think the headmistress could do anything about it; why bother her with something so small?"


    Ava stopped after hearing what Akira said. She''s right; why bother going to the headmistress office when there''s nothing she could do about the internet being slow. So, instead, she decided to call her father.


    However, after looking at the time, she changed her mind and decided to wait after dinner.


    "Why don''t we get ready for dinner. Then, afterward, I can call my dad and see what we can do about getting a faster internet hooked up here. What do you think?" She and Akira were thinking the same thing.


    She nodded her head in agreement. ''It''s better to ask both of our dads, in case one cannot do it, maybe the other can do something. And if worst comes to worst, we could ask Pearl to ask her father too. Then, one of them might be able to get something done.'' Ava thought as she sat down on the sofa and decided to play games on her cell phone instead.


    Akira went back to her room and continued what she was doing.


    Mary and Pisces checked out the villa''s surrounding area while Chupsy was standing guard outside the door. They had already discussed how they would take turns in guarding.


    They would each do a 12-hour shift while one would be accompanying the girls when they''re in the classes. On the weekends when the children have no classes, only one was needed to stay with them, and two could have a day off. A setup that everyone happily agreed on....

 Chapter 15 - Someones Eating Vinegar

    Pearl, who had been reading books the whole time, finally decided to come out and see what the other two girls were doing. She found Ava engrossed on her cellphone playing games while Akira was in her room singing loudly with her ears covered by headphones.


    She sat next to Ava on the sofa, "You like playing games, huh? Can you teach me how we could play together?" She said while peeking into Ava''s cellphone. She saw that Ava was chatting with someone instead of playing games.


    Ava was startled and swiftly hid her phone under her butt. She wasn''t ready to tell her cousin about big brother yet. She was afraid that Pearl might tattle on her to their parents.


    "Why did you hide your phone? Are you hiding something? Hmmm, let me see what it is?" Pearl tried to reach Ava''s phone under her. But Ava was quick to grab it and run to her room. Once inside, she quickly locked the door, so Pearl could not follow her.


    Pearl thought it was funny. She wasn''t serious about checking Ava''s cellphone, and she was only being playful. Once Ava was gone, she got up and decided to go to Akira''s room.


    Akira was singing and dancing to the music when Pearl walked in. Her voice was good, and her moves were excellent. It reminded Pearl of the famous girl idol group she''s been following.


    Since Akira has headphones on, she couldn''t hear that someone had come into her room. So she continued having fun without a care in the world.


    Pearl tapped Akira''s shoulder to get her attention. Akira was startled, and her hands flew and hit Pearl smack on her head.


    "OUCH!!!" Exclaimed Pearl while she was massaging her head.


    "Oh! I''m sorry!" The startled Akira said while her eyes were wide as a saucer.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know that someone came in and when you tapped me..." She didn''t get to finish what she''s going to say. They heard a knock on the door.


    Chupsy was informing them that they needed to get ready because dinner would be served in thirty minutes.


    ===


    Fifteen minutes later, the three girls were ready. Ava was wearing a simple short sleeve summer dress with flowers printing and sandals. Akira was in a white top and blue jeans and tennis shoes, still with her headphones hung over her shoulders. Pearl was wearing a pink top and a jumpsuit over and brand-name flip-flops. All three girls were gorgeous in their own ways.


    As the girls happily chat on the way to the dining hall, they run across Prince Edmund and his assistant, who planned to escort them.


    Prince Edmund stopped in his tracks when he saw the three beautiful young ladies. He was left speechless. Never in his entire life has he been acquainted with such beauties. Not one, but three; He couldn''t pick and choose between all three of them; now, he had a dilemma.


    Akira was the first to see Prince Edmund, and her bubbly personality kicked in. She waved at him as they approached while greeting him at the same time.


    "Hello, there! Your highness!" Shouted Akira while showing her pearly white teeth.


    Ava and Pearl looked straight ahead and also saw who was coming their way and greeted him as well as they reached where he stood still.


    "Your highness, how are you?" Greeted Ava looking him straight in his eyes. His heart fluttered a little seeing Ava looking at him straight up.


    "I-I''m fine! Thank you for asking." He responded shyly while fidgeting a little.


    Pearl only smiled at him as a greeting and didn''t say a word. Instead, she hooked her arms to both Ava and Akira as if she was afraid.


    Prince Edmund saw this and felt a little disappointed. He kind of thought Pearl is a shy girl, but he never thought that she would be afraid of him. So to make her feel at ease, he turned to her and gave her his undivided attention.


    "Miss Grant, how do you like the Royal Academy so far?"


    "Huh? Are you speaking to me?" Her eyes were now wide open and looking straight at Prince Edmund, who had the sweetest smile plastered on his lips.


    "Yes! Of course, I''m speaking to you. Who else here has the last name, Grant?" He bantered and started laughing out loud.


    Ava and Akira looked at Pearl first before they too began laughing. Not as loud as Prince Edmund was laughing but silently.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! You''re right. I''m the only one here with that last name. My bad!" She then bowed her head and started kicking an imaginary stone.


    "If you ladies are on the way to the dining room, do you mind if I escort you there?" Prince Edmund decided to change the subject.


    All three girls nodded, and soon they were on the way to the dining hall, chatting happily and enjoying their conversation. But, unknown to them, Crystal felt as if she was eating vinegar as she watched them enjoy each other''s company.


    She was on the way to Prince Edmund''s quarter to ask him to accompany her to the dining hall. Unfortunately, she did not know that he had left early to meet with the three girls. She was not a happy camper, and she was up to no good from the look on her face.


    Crystal hid as they passed by, and once they were further away, she then followed them without letting them know. A plan was forming in her head. But, first, she would have to make sure that the three girls would have the worst time in the Royal Academy, so they would go back home where they came from, away from Prince Edmund.


    ===


    All the students and faculty members were already seated in their prospective seats when they arrived. A faculty member greeted them and ushered them to their assigned seats.


    Unfortunately, the girls were sitting separately from the boys. This made Prince Edmund not happy with the arrangement.


    He didn''t mind it before since he was not interested in any of the girls in the whole academy.. However, it was now a whole other story, now that there were three girls whose hearts he was set to conquer.

 Chapter 16 - Breaking The Rule

    Instead of sitting on his assigned seat, Prince Edmund walked toward the head table where the headmistress and other high-ranking faculty members were seated. He regally stood in front and looked straight at the headmistress without blinking an eye.


    Ms. Williams was busy speaking with the guidance counselor, Ms. Shannon H., about the new students when she saw someone approaching in the corner of her eyes. She stopped for a moment and acknowledged Prince Edmund.


    "Good evening, your highness! Is there something I can do for you?" Looking at him curiously as to why he would want to speak with her before dinner was served. She guessed that it had something to do with the three girls that walked in with him. He had never done that in the past, to be associated with any of the students.


    Still with a confident look plastered on his face, "I would like to request to be seated at the same table as Ava, Pearl, and Akira. Is that possible?" His voice was crisp and clear, loud enough to be heard by everyone in the dining hall.


    Everyone stopped and gazed at the directions of the head table.


    Ms. Williams smiled secretly, "Your highness, you know the rules about the seating arrangements. I don''t need to remind you, do I?" However, deep inside her, she knew she would give in no matter what Prince Edmund asked. This is because they are one of the biggest supporters of the Royal Academy.


    "I know the rules. However, that is why I''m asking if it''s possible if I requested it. So, can I or not?" He said it with a clenched jaw while staring straight at Ms. Williams.


    Ms. Williams felt an increase in her heart rate. This was the first time since Prince Edmund entered the academy that he had made a request, and with that tone of voice? There was nothing she could do but give in. She didn''t want to make an even bigger scene, knowing she wouldn''t win.


    "Very well, then! You may do as you wish, but this will be the only time. From now on, you are in charge of making the three girls feel comfortable and enjoy their studies here at the Royal Academy. Can you do that?" She said sternly. She still needed to show the other children that she was still the authority, and she''s only letting him have his way because his family was helping the Academy.


    Prince Edmund made a slight bow, thanked the headmistress for her kindness, and happily walked towards where the girls were seated. All eyes followed him while he walked with his back straight and head up high.


    When he reached the table where the girls were seated, he stopped for a moment. He was trying to figure out which side he should sit on. Akira''s on Ava''s left, while Pearl''s on the right. It''s between Akira or Pearl, but he would rather sit next to Ava. He was in a dilemma.


    The three girls looked up to see what he was doing. When they saw him just standing there in deep thought, Akira had to ask.


    "Your highness, is there something wrong? We heard that the headmistress allowed you to sit with us. That''s wonderful! Why aren''t you sitting yet?" She swiftly made way and moved closer to Ava to let him sit next to her. Her pearly white teeth showed brightly while her eyes were twinkling while she spoke.


    Prince Edmund looked at the girl on the other side, and the contour of his face soured. There''s no way in hell that he would sit next to her. So, instead, he said, "why don''t you move a little to this side." He put his two hands on Akira''s shoulder and pushed her towards the left, and squeezed-in in the middle between Akira and Ava.


    "Now we''re all set!" He said with a grin on his handsome young face while he put both of his arms on both girls'' shoulders.


    Ava was quick to remove his arms on her shoulder. She then turned her head and gave him a glare while her brows almost collided with each other.


    "Who gave you the permission to lay your hands on me? Do that again, and you will be sorry for the rest of your life." She then got up and switched seats with Pearl.


    Pearl cried out silently. "No!!!" While looking at Ava with her puppy eyes. "Cousin, I don''t want to sit next to him." She whispered pleadingly.


    "Please, let''s switch seats. If my father finds out, I will be in trouble." Pearl pleaded; tears were threatening to escape while she was holding on to Ava''s arms.


    Ava looked at Prince Edmund and then at Pearl; she shook her head, disgusted. She also didn''t want to sit next to him. Her father is as strict as President Grant. However, she was much sturdier than her second cousin. She could kick Prince Edmund''s behind if need be. So she decided to switch back to make Pearl feel at ease.


    However, she pointed at Prince Edmund with her fist, letting him know to behave or else.


    Prince Edmund knew when to behave. "I apologize if I offended you in any way. It was just a mere friendly gesture. I will not do it again without your permission." He said politely, it showed on his face that he was sincere, and Ava felt terrible.


    "Noted and accepted. Don''t ever do it again, as I said, and you will never get my permission to put your arms on my shoulder, ever! Got that!" Ava said sternly to Prince Edmund.


    Akira was stunned and unable to utter a word. She was just listening and watching the whole time. She was about to butt in and say something, but dinner was served, and they had to behave.


    Everyone ate in silence. Once the dinner was over, Ava quickly got up and said goodbye, leaving without waiting for Pearl or Akira.


    She wanted to get back to the safety of her room and call her father. But, she still needed to get a better internet connection, no matter what. It was hard to play games on cell phones, and she wanted to chat with her big brother.. It''s been long overdue.

 Chapter 17 - Dont TouchThat!

    Ava had finished speaking with Jeff over the phone by the time Akira and Pearl arrived back in the villa. Her father promised to take care of the matter ASAP. She talked to her younger sister Arria a little before bidding them goodbye so she could get ready for bed. Unfortunately, Ann had not made it back yet and was still in the air, so she could not speak with her.


    She was getting ready to take a shower when she heard someone knocking on the door. She assumed it was one of the two girls or both. "Come in! The door''s open!" She hollered from her bathroom.


    The door opened, and both Akira and Pearl walked in with sad faces. Akira was pouting while Pearl was almost in tears. They were both upset because Ava left them to fend for themselves. Prince Edmund was kind enough to accompany them back to their villa, but they preferred to go back together with Ava.


    "Are you guys alright?"


    "We''re fine!" Replied Akira coldly, as she jumped on Ava''s bed and laid flat on her back.


    "No, I''m not!" Complained Pearl while her finger pointed at Ava. She was inwardly conflicted if she should say it. "Y-You! I''m mad at you!" Was all she could say, expecting Ava to know what she meant.


    "And why is that? What did I do?" Ava replied.


    "Y-You left us. You left us with that pompous playboy. I don''t know what he is thinking, but I don''t like him at all." Pearl said, still attempting to hold back how sad she was.


    "And do you know why I left?" Ava asked.


    "No, I don''t! Unless you tell us." Pearl said.


    "I left because of that-that..as you said, a pompous playboy. Hahaha!" said Ava as she burst into laughter.


    All three girls began laughing out loud. Then all three of them came together and did a sisterly embrace while still laughing.


    After they got that out of the way, Pearl and Akira went back to their rooms to prepare for bed. Ava did the same thing. Once they were ready for bed, Pearl and Akira came to Ava''s room bearing their favorite pillows, blanket, and stuffed animals.


    Ava was sitting in front of the vanity doing her nightly skincare ritual. Since she was a child, her mother had taught her this to keep her skin pure and beautiful.


    When Pearl and Akira saw her, both sat next to her and began doing the same thing as what she was doing. They just grabbed her stuff on top of the vanity without asking. Of course, Ava didn''t like that at all.


    "Hey! What are you two doing? You can''t just use other people''s personal things. Don''t you have any of your own?" She was grabbing her things back from both girls as she scolded them. Both girls came from rich families, why would they need to snatch her stuff.


    "I only use soap and moisturizer; I''ve never had all these... You have so many goodies." Said Akira while trying to take back the bottle of toner that Ava took from her hands.


    "My mom and dad said I''m too young to be using skincare products. They said it will ruin my face if I start young. So, I don''t have any of that." Said Pearl while her finger was pointing at all of the skincare products on Ava''s vanity.


    Ava only shook her head; she started to feel like the older sister to them, which was weird because they were all the same age. She was raised with beauty products since her mother is a model and a celebrity. Unlike the two girls, Akira''s mom is a businesswoman and the same as Pearl''s. Her mother is a famous fashion designer, but she never was a fashionista.


    Ava gave in and let the girls play around with her skincare products. Then, she started tutoring them on which one to use and in which order.


    As she was watching the two girls cleaning their faces, she was in deep thought. But, first, she would have to ask her mother to send her two extra sets of skincare products for the two girls so that she didn''t have to share in the future.


    ===


    The next day, the girls were asked to go to the guidance counselors office to talk about their class schedules. Then after that, they needed to meet with the uniform department to choose and fit their uniforms.


    Prince Edmund was already outside waiting for them when they stepped out of the villa.


    "Good morning!" That was all he said while standing regally with his two hands in his pocket.


    He was already wearing his uniform, a black jacket, white polo shirt, black tie, and pants. His coat had an emblem of the Royal Academy by the right breast. He looked magnificent and dashing.


    All three girls greeted him politely. "Good morning to you too, your highness!" Said the trio simultaneously.


    Prince Edmund''s brows raised a little. He didn''t like it that they kept on calling him ''your highness.'' He wanted them to just call him Edmund, not even Prince Edmund. But, unfortunately, they weren''t that close yet for him to request that. So he had to wait until such time when they all became good friends.


    "Shall we? We should have breakfast first, then I could go with you three to the guidance counselor before I go to my class." He said as he turned sideways to give way to the three girls.


    "After you!" He gestured to them to go ahead, and he would follow with his assistant.


    Mary was standing by the door; she was in charge of the girls during the day when they had class. She followed along right next to Prince Edmund''s assistant. He smiled at her as a form of greeting, and she smiled back as they continued pursuing their charges.


    When the trio arrived at the guidance counselor''s office, Crystal was already sitting in the waiting room. She, too, needed to speak with the guidance counselor about her class schedule.

 Chapter 18 - Hatching A Plan To Sabotage...

    The girls greeted her politely as they walked in, but she just ignored them. She had her nose stuck up in the air while muttering something. When she turned to look at them discreetly, she saw that Prince Edmund was with them. A smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she swiftly got up.


    "Prince Edmund, good morning!" She greeted with the sweetest smile she could conjure.


    Prince Edmund ignored her. He bid the trio goodbye before turning around to leave without acknowledging Crystal''s greeting.


    The three girls saw what happened and started giggling silently among themselves.


    ===


    Crystal wanted to go after Prince Edmund, but she heard the girls snickering and decided to save face and sit back down. However, she couldn''t help herself and had to say something to the trio.


    "What are you all looking at? hmph!" She barked at them then turned her head the other way.


    The three girls giggled some more and this time a little louder.


    Crystal heard it and was about to say something. However, the door to the guidance counselor''s office opened, and a distinguished woman appeared.


    "Ava Go?" She asked, looking at the three girls seated together. She didn''t even glance in Crystal''s direction. That made Crystal''s jaw open in shock. She was there first, but why is the guidance counselor calling Ava first? That wasn''t right. She raised her hand to get the guidance counselors attention.


    "Ma''am! I was here first. Why is she going in before me?" She was now standing with her right hand in the air while the left hand was on her hips.


    "And you are?" Retorted the guidance counselor while her brows were raised.


    "I''m Lady Crystal Edinburgh, daughter of the Duke of Edinburgh," She proudly responded, nose in the air.


    "Oh, you will be called when it''s your turn. Now sit back down and wait for your turn." The guidance counselor then turned her attention to Ava, who was just standing there watching the drama.


    Crystal stumped her feet before sitting back down. Her lips puckered while she shot daggers at Ava, who was entering the office.


    "Come, sit down." Invited the guidance counselor once the door was closed to make Ava feel at ease.


    "My name is Ms. Shannon H., and I will be your guidance counselor. If there''s anything you need help with besides your schooling, you can come to me. Alright?" She said with a tender voice that soothed Ava''s heart. She was afraid when she first walked in because of the way Ms. Shannon H. was speaking with Crystal. But now, she felt comforted.


    "Thank you! You already know my name, so I don''t need to introduce myself." Ava said respectfully. Ms. Shannon H. likes Ava''s attitude.


    "Alright then, let''s begin with your classes..." Ms. Shannon then proceeded to explain everything to Ava about her curriculum for the next four years. It was very lengthy, and it took them more than 30 minutes. Once Ava was done, it was Akira''s turn, then Pearl, and lastly was Crystal.


    After the girls finished with the guidance counselor, all four of them were taken to the uniform department to choose and fit their uniforms.


    ===


    When they arrived at the uniform department, they were already prepared ahead of time, knowing the girls were coming. Crystal was adamant that she picked first. The three girls didn''t care and let her go first. The sooner she picks up her uniform, the faster she will be gone.


    However, Crystal was being indecisive and took a very long time choosing. Ava didn''t care because she took out her cellphone and played games as soon as they sat down. Akira and Pearl were also busy looking at their cell phones and searching about their idol groups.


    Because they were occupied, it didn''t matter to them how long Crystal took to choose a uniform. When she realized that it didn''t bother the girls one bit, she finally made a choice and left huffing and puffing.


    Then it was the three girls'' turn. All three choose the same style of uniform. Different from the one that Crystal picked.


    Their uniform was a white coat with black trim and an emblem of the royal academy on the right breast. Inside was a white long sleeve shirt. Their over-the-knee-length skirt matched with their tie; they were red with black stripes. It looked so cute, and the girls couldn''t wait to try it on.


    The girls thanked the person that helped them choose their uniforms before happily going back to their villa to change so that they could start the first day of their high school life.


    The three girls all had the same homeroom teacher, and they also made sure that they had all the same classes except for electives. They all choose a different one. Thus, the girls would be spending almost all their time together.


    ===


    Unlucky for the three girls, Crystal basically had the same classes and homeroom as them. The worst of it all was, she befriended the two notorious bullies of the Academy. They were the same ages as Prince Edmund, and they had the same homeroom as him.


    Crystal had done this on purpose for her to be able to get close to Prince Edmund with the pretense of befriending his two classmates. It just so happened that the two girls also had a crush on Prince Edmund, but they could not approach him for the last couple of years even though they have been classmates. So now it was their chance to get closer to the prince through being friends with Crystal. At least, that''s what they thought.


    Crystal had made plans already about how she was going to get closer to Prince Edmund. Unfortunately, it would have to wait until later on if her plan A doesn''t work. For now, she would sit tight and let the two notorious bullies do the dirty work for her. The first on the agenda was making the two bullies jealous of the three girls.


    It was not hard for this to happen; once the bullies saw that Prince Edmund was sitting and eating lunch with Ava, Akira, and Pearl, all Crystal had to do was point it out to them, and they were enraged.¡­


    They began hatching a plan to sabotage Ava, Akira, and Pearl.

 Chapter 19 - Not Tolerating Such Behavior

    Ava had finished eating lunch and decided to go to the restroom to freshen up before returning to class. Pearl decided to join her; when the two bullies and Crystal saw them get up, they decided that now was the time to act. So they followed the two girls into the girls'' restroom.


    Ava and pearl were already in one of the stalls when they walked in. Both bullies quickly and quietly grabbed a bucket and filled it with water, planning on dumping it onto the two girls from the empty stalls.


    They were so busy filling the buckets with water that they didn''t realize that another person walked inside and stood watching them from the corner.


    When the bucket was filled with water, one of the bullies was ready to go inside the empty stall but was stopped by Chupsy.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." Said Chupsy calmly while towering over the girl.


    Crystal, who was standing by the sink watching the other bullies filling the water, turned and looked to see what was going on. The other bully also stopped what she was doing and checked at the same time.


    Their jaws dropped when they saw a woman of color holding the other bully by her collar and hauling her out of the vacant stall.


    Crystal and the other bully quickly dropped their buckets and ran away as fast as they could. Meanwhile, Chupsy still had her hands on the other bully''s collar, scaring the heck out of the girls. However, that did not deter her from acting tough¡­


    "Who are you? Let me go! Let me go, or I''ll report you for abuse!" She shouted as loud as she could, trying to scare Chupsy.


    "Me! You''re going to report abuse? Hahaha! You need to check yourself, kiddo before you make a false statement. It was obvious what you''re planning to do, and you''re telling me you''re going to report me? You''re kidding. Get down on your knees before I kick your butt!" Ordered Chupsy.


    The two were speaking loudly that Ava and pearl quickly finished their business to see what''s going on. When they saw what was happening, their eyes widened, and they were speechless. They stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded and unable to believe what they were seeing.


    "Ava! Pearl! Both of you get out of here right now!" Chupsy ordered them while still holding on to the bully girl by her collar.


    The two girls finally came to their senses and swiftly made their way out of the restroom. They run back to the dining hall to look for Akira. But, instead, they found her busy chatting with Prince Edmund. She was engrossed in a conversation with Prince Edmund, not knowing that a commotion was going on that involved her secret service.


    Pearl was about to go to Akira, but Ava stopped her. "Forget about her; let''s just get out of here and go back to our villa. She''s not going to be of much help; we need to inform Mary and Pisces of what happened." She then grabbed Pearl''s arm and pulled her as she ran out of the dining hall.


    Unknown to Ava and Pearl, Prince Edmund saw them from the corner of his eyes because he kept checking when they would be back when he saw the two standing by the threshold, he thought of getting up and meeting them halfway through, but then they sprinted away so fast as if the devil was after them.


    That made him anxious, and he wanted to go after them.


    Unfortunately, Akira was saying something, and he couldn''t just get up and leave her hanging. But, he needed to find a way to go after Ava and Pearl to find out what made them leave like that.


    He made a decision, "Akira, how about we go ahead and I take you back to your villa? I think your two roommates might have gone back ahead of you. It''s been a while, and almost everyone has left already." He then quickly got up and helped Akira get up so they could leave right away.


    Akira was disappointed because she wasn''t finished telling him about her twin older brothers. So, unfortunately, she could do nothing do when Prince Edmund pulled her up and almost dragged her out of the room.


    They ran into Ava and Pearl on the way to the headmistress''s office. The two bodyguards were right behind them with stern looks on their faces.


    Akira ran towards them with a sullen look on her face and pouty lips.


    "Why did you leave me? You said you were only going to the washroom, yet you already went back to our villa. What''s up with that?" She said while stomping her feet on the ground like a spoiled child.


    The two girls and the two women didn''t have time to waste on Akira''s childish antics, so they ignored her and continued walking straight ahead. There was nothing Akira and Prince Edmund could do but follow to find out what was happening. A moment later, they arrived at their destination.


    Chupsy and the bully were already inside Ms. Williams''s office, standing right in front of her desk while Chupsy was busy narrating what had transpired in the restroom. She went into great detail to ensure that Ms. Williams understood why she had to restrain the bully.


    Ms. Williams listened intensely with a frown on her face.


    "So... that''s what happened." Said Chupsy after she finished retelling the whole scenario.


    "Hmmm," was all Ms. Williams''s response before she turned her attention to the bully and glared at her as she spoke¡­

 Chapter 20 - Lightning Speed!

    "Alright, you may go back to your class for now and make sure that your guardian comes first thing in the morning to discuss your behavior." She then turned around to speak to Chupsy.


    "You can rest assured that we will not tolerate such behavior, and we will get to the bottom of this. I will ask for you to come tomorrow when her guardian arrives. You may go now..." Ms. Williams waved her hand to excuse the two before leaning back to her chair let out a sigh while shaking her head at the same time.


    When Chupsy and the bully walked out of Ms. Williams''s office, they found that the three girls, Prince Edmund, and the two bodyguards, were all gathered together conversing.


    The bully couldn''t look them in the eyes and hurriedly left without looking back. Chupsy, with a smirk on her face, only raised her right hand with a thumbs up before leading everyone away from the headmistress''s office.


    ===


    The children went back to their respective classes as if nothing happened. However, when the three girls arrived at their classroom, they found Cyrstal and the other bully sitting inconspicuously at their table.


    When the three girls passed by their table, they lowered their heads and acted as if they didn''t see them. However, Ava was the type who would not allow herself to be bullied and stopped right in front of the two.


    She didn''t say a word; she didn''t need to. Her appearance was intimidating. She just stood there glaring at them. Akira and Pearl followed suit and also stood right behind Ava, glaring at Crystal and the other bully.


    Crystal found her courage and was going to say something, but the door suddenly opened, and their teacher arrived with her brows snapped together. She dropped the lesson plan that she was carrying with a bang on the table.


    "Children! Listen up! I''m warning you! I just came from the headmistress''s office and was informed that someone tried to bully other students in the restroom after lunch today. However, the bully was caught and will be punished severely. So if any of you even think of bullying a classmate, just know that it will not be tolerated, and you will be punished or expelled for that matter." She heaved a sigh before continuing to speak.


    "I can''t believe that as prestigious as our Royal Academy, there''s someone who has the guts to actually try and bully another person. Now, take out your textbooks and open them so we can begin our class." She then turned, facing the blackboard to write something.


    After writing on the board, she turns her attention back to the students.


    "This is my name; you may call me ma''am, teacher, or my name. And for the grading system, 25% of your grade is your attendance. I will be doing roll calls daily, so make sure you''re present when I do. Group projects, homework, and participation in the class will account for another 25%. Lastly, mock and actual test grades will account for 50% of your total grade. Do you all understand?!"


    Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear all the way to the back, where the three girls were seated.


    After the teacher made her introductions, the class began without delay.


    ===


    "Yehey!!!" Shouted Ava after finding that their internet was now at high speed, and she could start using her PC to play video games. She was overjoyed that she couldn''t contain her excitement. She ran out of her room and started shouting in the living room. She was so loud that it could wake up the dead.


    While she was jumping up and down, the door from the outside opened, and Mary, who was on guard for the night, came in with a package from the Philippines. She approached Ava, who was still elated and couldn''t contain herself.


    "Miss, a package for you! It seems it''s from the Philippines. It was an express courier that delivered it." Mary then handed the package to Ava before turning around to go back to her post outside the door.


    Just as Ava was about to tear open the box, Akira walked in, wearing a short and loose shirt with headset hanging on her shoulder, followed by Pearl, who still had a towel on her head and was wearing pink matching top and bottom pajamas, and pink teddy bear slippers on her feet as she dragged them towards Ava.


    "What''s going on?" The two girls spoke simultaneously as they reached Ava and saw there was a big box with a postmark from the Philippines. Excitedly the two girls sat on the sofa, anticipating what was inside the box.


    Their eyes grew as wide as saucers while waiting for Ava to finally get it opened.


    Once Ava got the box opened, she started taking the items inside of it out and laying them on the top of the table one by one.


    There were six separate small boxes inside, and they all bore the same kind of items. When the two girls saw these, their eyes sparkled before they quickly knelt down in front of the in-table to pick a box and checked to make sure that they were not hallucinating.


    Ava had asked her mother to send skincare products for the girls and for the three bodyguards. She made sure she sounded pitiful enough for her mother to make haste in sending one via express delivery.


    A slight smile protruded on her face; it seems that it worked because it was only a little over a day, and here it was.


    Ava knew that the girls would be ecstatic once they saw what was inside the box. She was going to tease them and tell them that all of it was for her own personal use but decided against it when she saw how happy the two were.


    "You both can have one each, and call Mary outside and if Chupsy and Pisces are still awake, tell them to come too." She didn''t hesitate to order around the two girls; she knew they would gladly do her bidding with a gift like that....

 Chapter 21 - The Highest Marks In Their Class.

    "Ohhh, thank you! Ava... I love you so much, sister!" Akira said as she stood up from the kneeling position and pulled Ava in a tight embrace before kissing both her cheeks.


    Pearl had done the same thing, "I love you, cousin! You are the best!" Then, after giving Ava a peck on both her cheeks, she ran out of the living room to call Mary to come and check out the goodies.


    Akira didn''t have to go and call Chupsy and Pisces; they heard the commotion and decided to check it out. They heard Ava ordering the two to come and get them, so they got more curious as to why.


    When Ava handed them the box of complete skincare, their eyes gleamed with joy and thanked the young girl for her thoughtfulness.


    Ava only nodded before picking up the one box left for herself and went back to her room to start playing video games. But, unfortunately, she forgot to tell others that they now have the highest-speed internet possible.


    ===


    James was already online, patiently waiting for Ava to sign on. Since the start of the school year, they couldn''t properly chat while playing, and he missed her voice. He was getting impatient when suddenly he saw her in-game name pop up on the screen.


    His eyes lit up, and he briskly put on his headphones.


    He waited for a moment, and once he was sure that she was all set, with a smile heard in his voice, he happily greeted her.


    "It''s about time! Hahaha! I thought I would have to fly over there to see what was going on with you. I''m glad that your father got your internet fixed."


    Ava blushed after hearing his voice. She had been anxious for the last couple of days when they were only playing and not chatting. She couldn''t talk when they played because half of the time, the two girls would be sitting right next to her speaking while she played, and she was afraid they would hear their conversation.


    When the game started, they chose to play one-on-one. They used to play with others, but lately, James wanted to play only with her and no one else. That made Ava happy as a lark.


    There were times that James was tempted to ask Ava to chat with the camera on, but he decided against it. He instead imagined what she looks like based on her voice and the way she spoke to him. He didn''t want to be disappointed if he saw what she looked like was not what he imagined her to be. Unknown to him that Ava was thinking the same thing.


    ==


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Pearl was engrossed reading the news on her cellphone about a new idol group from Japan that debuted recently and is now topping the charts.


    She decided to watch the video clips of their debut, and she instantly fell in love with the group. Pearl was an Idol group junky. She had been following famous groups such as BTS, EXO among other groups from different countries.


    Now, she just added a new member to her list, EXODUS, a five-member idol group. She already made plans for her summer vacation. She would fly wherever they had concerts at that time, and she would ask Ava and Akira to join her. A sweet smile was plastered on her face as she dreamed of meeting the group in person.


    She was so engrossed in watching their video that Pearl didn''t realize that Akira came in.


    "What are you watching?" Said Akira as she jumped on Pearl''s bed, grabbed a pillow, and sat next to her. She put both her arms on Pearl''s shoulder and peeked at what she was watching while taking one of the earbuds and putting it in her ear.


    "Ohhh, this is a good one! Who are they? A new idol group?" She curiously asked while watching along with Pearl. Then her eyes widened when she saw who the lead singer was.


    "It''s a new group from your country, the group called ''EXODUS,'' aren''t they awesome!" Replied Pearl nonchalantly.


    She blinked her eyes a few times, making sure she wasn''t seeing things. However, after blinking and rubbing her eyes, it was who she thought it was...


    The lead singer of the new idol group was none other than her older brother, Ashton. who now had blond hair instead of his original black-colored hair just like her. ''Dang! My older brother is handsome as heck!'' She thought to herself.


    She looked at Pearl and was going to tell her that it was her older brother they were watching, but she decided against it. She realized that Pearl was fascinated by them, and if she found out that her older brother was one of them, she might pester her, and she wouldn''t be able to live in peace for the next four years. So she decided to stay quiet and not say a word.


    After watching for a little more, Akira got tired and went back to her room to continue drawing. She loved to draw and write; she wrote stories and drew the characters whenever she had time. In addition, unknown to the two girls, she wrote webtoons on one of the platforms in Japan under the pen name--''Lovely,'' and she was slowly starting to get noticed.


    ===


    Their days in Royal Academy went swiftly with their busy schedules. Three months passed by so quickly, and it was quarterly exam time. Many of the students envied them due to Prince Edmund''s friendship with them and wished that all three of them wouldn''t do well on their exams.


    However, it seems that they got good genes from their intelligent parents. All three girls were able to get A''s on their tests, and they were tied with the highest scores in their class.


    It was the first time in the history of the Royal Academy that three students tied for first place. Thus, Ms. Shannon H. and headmistress Williams were proud.


    "Ms. Shannon, make sure to send the detailed report to the Queen properly. This is an honor for our school and must be reported to the King and Queen." Said Ms.. Williams while smiling from ear to ear.

 Chapter 22 - Walking Like She Just Rose From The Dead.

    "OH, MY GOD!!!" Screamed Pearl from her bedroom before running out to the living room.


    Ava didn''t hear her since she had her bedroom door closed while wearing noise-canceling headphones over her ears. The same goes with Akira, who was busy drawing for her webtoon story, also wearing headphones over her ears while listening to music. She had to update, and she didn''t have much time left.


    Thus, there was no one in the living room when Pearl came out.


    A moment later, the front door banged open, and Pisces came in wondering what was going on.


    "Miss Pearl, are you alright?" She asked with a face full of concern for the teenager who was currently jumping around the living room like a lunatic.


    Chupsy and Mary came with their brows knitted and almost collided with one another. They knew that there was nothing wrong with Pearl, but they still needed to show their faces to let the young girl know that they heard her.


    "Is one of your favorite idol groups going to have a concert nearby?" Asked Chupsy while still yawning and walking like she just rose from the dead.


    ===


    Pearl ran to Chupsy and hugged her while jumping out and down. "You wouldn''t believe it! You''re right, my new favorite idol group, EXODUS, is having a concert here in the Kingdom of Stonasia. Hahaha!" She was laughing like crazy. Meanwhile, Mary and Pisces looked at each other, unsure of what''s going on.


    Chupsy saw Mary and Pisces giving each other a look that says they''re at a loss. She decided to wave her hands at them to motion to them that they can go ahead and leave. She would stay with her charge and coax her to calm down.


    She first pulled Pearl away from her before pushing the young girl down toward the sofa to calmly sit. Once Pearl was seated, "Pearl, calm down for a moment, alright! So, when will this concert be? Do you need me to get the tickets for the three of you, or will you take care of it?" Asked Chupsy while seated right next to the young girl on the sofa.


    "It''s alright! I will take care of it. I have someone that can get me the tickets. I only need to ask cousins Ava and Akira if they would go with me; if not, you will just have to go with me just like before." She proudly responded while her eyes were brightly shone with excitement.


    Chupsy shook her head and briskly got up. Game over! Here we go again; it seems that she wasn''t going to be able to get out of it. She was kind of hoping that since there were now two other bodyguards, either one of them could go with the girls. But if Ava and Akira decide not to come, it means she''ll have to join the fan club and watch with Pearljust like her past idol groups.


    "Alright, then! Let me know if you need help with anything. I''ll go ahead and turn in; it''s my turn to watch over you guys tomorrow during class." She didn''t wait for Pearl to respond; she turned around and left as fast as possible. Since everyone''s gone and her two roommates were nowhere in sight, she decided to go back to her room and have an early night.


    ===


    When Akira heard about the concert, she didn''t hesitate and agreed that she would come. She also wanted to see her brother since it has been a while since he was in Japan. However, Ava was another matter. She wasn''t interested at all since she was trying her best to stay out of showbiz. Pearl and Akira were devastated and begged and pleaded for Ava to come with them.


    "I''m sorry! I have things to do, and I''m not interested in watching a concert." Ava was adamant that she wasn''t going, and no matter how much the other two girls begged and pleaded, she didn''t give in at all.


    However, things changed when big brother, while playing, mentioned the group ''EXODUS'' nonchalantly. "Have you seen the new idol group that just debuted and is now topping the charts?" He asked, trying to get her reaction.


    "Hah? idol group? Nah! I''m not into idol groups like other teenagers. But, on the other hand, my roommate is a fanatic and a fan of so many idol groups. So why did you ask?" She was now curious about why her big brother asked her what she thinks of the new idol groups.


    "The lead singer is someone I know, and I would like to know what you think of him." He wanted to know because he would know Ava''s reaction if they ever meet in person since he and Ashton were identical twins. This then made it very important that Ava get to see the idol group.


    "Well, as I said, my roommate is a fan, and she just asked me if I wanted to watch a concert tomorrow night; I declined, but if you''re interested in my opinion, then I''ll go and see them." For some reason, Ava cared about what big brother wanted, and she tried to make him happy. So if he wanted her opinion, then she would go and watch a concert just for big brother.


    As soon as they finished playing, Ava knocked at Pearl''s door and informed her that she was more than happy to come to watch the concert. When Pearl heard what she said, she was elated and hugged Ava. "Thank you! You will not regret it, we have VIP tickets, and it includes a meet and greets in their dressing room before and after the concert!"


    When Ava heard that they would greet and meet the members before and after the concert, she just smiled and thanked Pearl before bidding her goodnight and heading back to her room.


    Ava thought as she sauntered to her room.. At least with close encounters, she would assess the group''s lead singer and So why give an honest opinion when she next chats with big brother. That''s it! She''s doing all these for big brother!

 Chapter 23 - The Hidden Fashionista

    The day of the concert finally arrived. Pearl insisted that they go out and shop for new outfits. Ava and Akira didn''t want to go at first, they got better things to do. But, they had no choice when Pearl was acting like a spoiled child and wouldn''t take no for an answer. Thus they ended up tagging along accompanied by Chupsy.


    First, they had to request permission from Ms. Williams. Pearl was in charge since it was her idea. She happily went to the headmistress''s office to make the request. She ran into Prince Edmund on the way, and he accompanied her in case she needed help.


    Ms. Williams was relaxing and having tea with Ms. Shannon when they arrived.


    *Knock! Knock!" Prince Edmund did the honor of knocking on the door lightly.


    "Open! Come in!" Ms. Williams calls out to the other side of the door.


    Two heads poked in and looked around inside the office. When they saw Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon seated on the sofa, they slowly walked in with bright smiles on their faces.


    "Good day, Ms. Williams, Ms. Shannon H. I hope you are both having a fine day!" Greeted Prince Edmund as he walked inside, followed by Pearl right behind him.


    "Good day, Ms. Williams, Ms. Shannon H. How are you both today?" Greeted Pearl shyly.


    The two older ladies greeted them back and ushered them to come closer. Once they were standing in front of them, "What can I do for you both? Aren''t you preparing for the concert tonight?" She asked while looking at Pearl directly.


    Prince Edmund''s eyes widened, and he turned to look at Pearl on his right side. "What concert?" He bent over and whispered.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you later. Let me speak with the headmistress first." Pearl said to Edmund before turning her attention back to the headmistress, "We need to get permission to go out shopping for outfits." She said sweetly to Ms. Williams.


    "That''s why I''m here now, it seems that we didn''t bring many articles of clothing with us and it''s a special occasion. So we would like to request permission for us girls, Ava, Akira, and me, to go out to shop for new clothes." Pearl continued.


    "And me too!" Butt in, Prince Edmund while his right hand was in the air.


    The two older women both raised their brows and looked at Prince Edmund curiously.


    "Your highness, would you kindly enlighten us why you also need to go out with the girls? Don''t tell me that you also need to go shopping?" Her face was serious, and she didn''t bat an eye as she asked.


    The headmistress''s expression worried Prince Edmund that she would not allow him. He needed to come up with a better excuse than shopping. "I only wanted to accompany them; it has been a while since I''ve been in a public shopping mall. They could also use extra bodyguard to protect them." He said truthfully, and it''s visible on his young handsome face.


    Ms. Williams looked in the direction of Ms. Shannon, and they spoke without words coming out of their mouth. However, they had a mutual understanding, and when Ms. Williams turned to give her response, Pearl and Prince Edmund were afraid.


    However, permission was granted for them to leave and enjoy themselves as a reward for their top marks.


    The two teenagers'' faces shone brightly like the sun when they heard that they were allowed; they briskly thanked Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon before bidding them goodbye and left as soon as possible.


    ===


    An added security was needed for the girls to go out in public. Therefore, all three bodyguards must go with them along with Prince Edmund''s assistant and some hidden ones in the background unseen.


    Everyone dressed casually to be inconspicuous, but it clearly showed that they''re not typical teenagers, no matter how much they dress down. Instead, it''s the years of high-class upbringing that cannot be hidden even if they wanted to.


    Also, none of them owned items of clothing that were not brand names... Thus, from head to toe, they screamed money!!!


    When the three girls stepped out of their room and the three bodyguards saw what they looked like, they all shook their heads in unison. They couldn''t go out there looking like they did; it would attract too much attention. They had to do something first before they could leave.


    "This will not work, girls... Give me your sizes, and one of us will run down to the nearest market and get you something simpler to wear." Said Pisces while looking at the girls up and down.


    All three girls looked at themselves to see what was wrong with their clothing. Then they all realized that their items of clothing scream brand names from head to toe. So, they were dejected and slumped down to the sofa, their faces all scrunched up.


    Then they heard Chupsy speak with a grin on her face. "Nah! It''s alright! Nowadays, it isn''t a big deal anymore because of all the counterfeit goods out there. How would people know if they''re all real or fake, especially teenagers? How could they afford what they''re wearing? Hahaha!"


    The three girls looked at each other, then looked at their clothing. All three were thinking the same thing. So how does one know if it''s real or fake by just looking at them?.


    Nevertheless, after hearing what Chupsy said, all three girls got up simultaneously, and their faces lit up.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go! I can''t wait to check out their mall here... I heard they have all the latest fashion that''s trending right now." But, of course, Pearl, the hidden fashionista, was bragging.


    "Yea! I saw that in one of the latest fashion magazines." Butt in Ava, eyes shining brightly from excitement.


    Ava also grew up in a family of models, actresses, and fashion designers; it was hard for her not to become one when everything she wore since she was young was nothing but the latest trends in fashion.


    And since she was also in showbiz, she could never go out in public without wearing brand names from head to toe. But, since she was trying to live a simple life away from the limelight, she left all of those back homes in the Philippines.


    In order to be inconspicuous, A black minivan that belonged to the Royal Academy was given to them for transportation. It can seat more than 10 people, not including the driver. Thus all three girls, Prince Edmund, and their bodyguards were able to fit inside with a lot of space. Soon they were on the way to their destination... Shopping!!!

 Chapter 24 - Cant You Just Act Like Youre A Fan?

    The drive wasn''t that long. It took less than 30 minutes, and they arrived without delay. The Van stopped right at the front of the biggest shopping mall in the kingdom of Stonasia.


    The Valet service attendant and people that were about to enter the mall were curious who the people inside the vehicle were. Unfortunately, all the windows were tinted, and no one could see who was inside. However, since there was a concert going on, they automatically assumed that the people inside must be celebrities.


    This made the spectators curious, and they couldn''t wait to see who would come out of the vehicle, and their hands were yearning to take a photo.


    The driver, who was another bodyguard that worked for Prince Edmund, and Chupsy, who was seated in the front passenger seat, got out of the vehicle first and opened the minivan''s side doors.


    The first one to step out was Mary on one side, then Pisces on the other side, while Prince Edmund''s assistant was the last one out after the children.


    Spectators were standing by trying to comprehend who they were. Then they saw three Asian youths that look like they could be a part of female idol groups. But they didn''t recognize them until someone said something...


    "Ohhh, I recognize her! She''s a child actress from the Philippines! I''ve seen her movies and commercials with her mother. That''s Ava Go!" A young Filipina girl whispered to her companion from the crowd of people.


    Chupsy heard what the Filipina girl said; she then quickly directed Mary and Pisces and the other bodyguards to cover all the children and speedily usher them into the mall.


    ===


    Once they were inside the mall, the first thing Pearl did was locate the clothing stores for teens like them. Once she found one of her preferred brands, she led everyone in like a pro.


    It wasn''t far away from where they entered, so it only took them a short walk towards the store. A distinguished salesperson stood by the door and swiftly opened it for the children and their companions to enter.


    "Welcome!" Greeted the salesperson with a beautiful smile plastered on her face. She backed away a little to give way for all of them to come in. However, only the four children, Chupsy and Prince Edmund''s assistant entered. The rest stayed outside to guard the door.


    The place seemed very exclusive since there were only a few customers around. However, the girls loved it; they could roam around freely to check out all the collections. Then, one by one, a saleswoman came out from the back and began following around the children to cater to all their needs.


    The girls were having a ball trying outfits. Even Prince Edmund, who was not planning on getting anything, began looking around and chose a couple of clothes to try on. They were all having a wonderful time choosing outfits for each other.


    Chupsy and Prince Edmund''s assistant only stood there with grins on their faces as they watched the children enjoy their shopping day.


    ===


    While the children were in the fitting room trying out outfits to outfits, there was a disturbance outside the store, and when the door opened, they heard a crowd of teenagers screaming loudly.


    Five good-looking young men came walking in, all wearing sunglasses, masks, and hats. It was the idol group ''EXODUS.'' They elected to shop before their concert to unwind.


    Once they were inside, the door closed, and no one could enter the store. All the bodyguards were outside, preventing everyone from entering.


    Pearl, who was still inside the fitting room, heard the commotion and peeked to see what was going on. Her eyes widened when she saw who came into the store. She quickly knocked on the other stalls where the two girls were trying on some clothes.


    She banged on the door, "Akira!!!" She then moved to the next one, "Ava!!! Hurry! Guess who''s here! Oh, my gosh!!!" She was exhilarated to the max, and her face was shining brightly from pleasure.


    Ava and Akira both poked their heads out to the half-opened doors to find out if they heard her correctly.


    "What did you just say? Who''s here?" Asked Ava curiously?


    Pearl was still beaming from ear to ear and couldn''t standstill. "EXODUS!!! They''re here to shop!"


    Akira and Ava looked at each other before slamming the door shut so they could put on their original articles of clothing and check it out if it''s true or not.


    Akira swiftly looked for her phone and dialed her older brother Ashton''s number. She needs to warn him not to divulge that they''re siblings. She didn''t want the girls to know as per their mother''s instructions.


    "Hello! Ashton, are you really here inside the store shopping?" She said whispering so Ava and Pearl would not hear her.


    Ashton''s brows knitted wondering how Akira knew that he was in the store shopping, "Yes, the group decided to relax a bit before the concert tonight. We are inside the stores right now. Are you here too? I''m sorry, I forgot to call you when we arrived yesterday, we were busy practicing. Anyway, what''s up! Where are you! I need to give you a fat hug, I missed you so much!" He said as he walked around the store trying to find Akira.


    "No-no! You can''t let my friends know that we''re siblings. One of my friends is a huge fan of your group and she wouldn''t let me live in peace if she knew. So, if you see me... Just ignore me, alright!" Akira''s voice sounded panicked.


    "Oh, alright then! But, I want to at least give you a hug... Can''t you just act like you''re a fan and you wanted a hug from me?" Ashton loved his younger sister dearly and being the only girl and the youngest in the family, they all spoiled her to the max.


    Akira had to think about it first. Then she happily agreed since she also missed her older brother.


    "Sure-sure-sure! I''ll find a way. I love you, older brother!" She said before hanging up the call. She quickly dressed and went outside to see EXODUS for herself....

 Chapter 25 - She Was Mesmerized

    When Akira came out of the dressing room, Pearl and Ava were already standing at the far-end corner of the store hidden behind by some of the clothing hanging on display.


    They were trying hard to be inconspicuous. Except it was hard for Pearl to do so. She was shaking to the core of her being and wanted to get close to her idol if she could.


    Akira, seeing them thought they were funny. She slowly crept behind them and jokingly scared the two.


    "Booo!" The two girls jumped up while Akira just laughed. "What are you guys doing? Why don''t we go and say hi to them? What could we lose if they ignore us? At least we tried." She was coaxing them, knowing her brother wouldn''t ignore them.


    "Nah, we can wait for before and after the concert," replied pearl, but deep inside of her, she really wanted to approach them and ask for an autograph. So instead, Ava only stood beside Pearl, quietly surveying five young boys of about 16 to 18 years of age.


    One by one, she assessed them, and when her eyes landed on a blond-haired boy, she was mesmerized by his look. He could topple a city with just his smile alone. His left cheek would show a dimple every time he smiled. Ava found him really good-looking, which said a lot because she wasn''t usually easy to impress, but she liked him for some odd reason.


    Then the boy seemed to feel that someone was watching him and turned around to look, and his eyes found Ava staring back at him. Their eyes locked, and they started a staring competition. No one blinked an eye as they continued. Then, not realizing that everyone''s eyes were on them, everyone wondered what was going on.


    Ashton was dumbfounded because he knew who Ava was. He saw her in many commercials and movies, and he had a crush on her. But, he couldn''t believe his eyes and had to make sure. So he walked over to check.


    "Oh, no! the lead singer is coming over!!!" Exclaimed Pearl loud enough for Ashton to hear.


    He smiled.


    Pearl was about to pass out after seeing Ashton smile, even though it was not directed towards her.


    Just as Ashton was about to reach them, Prince Edmund showed up from behind along with Chupsy, who briskly blocked his way.


    "Excuse me! Please refrain from this area of the store until they move to another area." Chupsy said while her two arms were spread out and blocking his view of the three girls and the boy behind them.


    It got him thinking; he must be right! That girl is Ava, the child actress from the Philippines and a friend of his sister. Ashton was going to say something, but Akira beat him to it.


    "Chupsy, please let him go through. We want to get his autograph, please!!!" Akira pleaded earnestly.


    To top it off, Pearl seconds Akira''s request and holds on to Chupsy''s arms. Therefore, there was nothing that Chupsy could do but to make way and let Ashton come closer to the three girls and Prince Edmund.


    "Hello! I''m Ashton! Lead singer of EXODUS, I would like to invite you to watch our concert tonight if you have time." He extended his hand for a handshake.


    Akira swiftly took his hands and pulled him in a bear hug. "I hope you don''t mind, I''m a fan, and I don''t do handshakes. If we go and watch your concert, will you give us an autograph and let us take pictures with the whole group?" But, of course, she was only teasing him since they already had tickets, and that was the whole reason why they were shopping right now.


    "Don''t overdo it, little sister, or I will announce to them that we''re siblings," Ashton whispered only for Akira to hear but returning her bear hug as tight as he could. He missed her so much.


    Akira pinched Ashton on his side but made sure no one saw her do it. "Just try, and I will tell mom if you do." She warned him before releasing him and standing right by his side.


    Ava was surprised with how friendly the lead singer was with Akira and allowed her to give him a bear hug.


    ''That''s odd... But then maybe he thinks Akira''s cute and likes her in return.'' Ave thought. She felt kind of disappointed for some bizarre reason, knowing that the blond boy might like Akira.


    She kept on surveying him so she could make her report to big brother accurately. Big brother said that they were close, but how close, she didn''t know. Also, big brother insisted that she watched them perform for some reason. That she would do, but what she didn''t understand was the reason behind his request.


    Pearl shyly introduced herself and took Ashton''s hand to shake. Then she retreated quickly and let Ava introduce herself. However, when Ashton was about to extend his hand out to Ava, Prince Edmund blocked him, stood in front of Ava, and glared at Ashton.


    That irritated Ashton, and his brows almost collided with each other. He was about to say something when the front door opened, and EXODUS Manager President Kai Hanada of THJ Entertainment walked in with someone.


    They were happily chatting when the person with Kai laid his eyes on Akira. He joyfully exclaimed.


    "My baby!!!! Why didn''t you tell me that you were coming into the store today!" He then went towards where all the youngsters were. Everyone thought he was speaking of Ashton, but when he passed Ashton and went straight to Akira, almost everyone gawked except Ava and Ashton.


    Ava knew who he was. She met him a couple of times when they came to visit Queen Alexa. Ashton knew him, of course, since he was the company''s fashion designer for all their talents.


    Akira swiftly embraced Sato and pulled him a little further away to warn him about her relationship with Ashton.


    "Please, it is for my sanity that you don''t divulge that Ashton and I are related. One of the girls that I room with is a massive fan of EXODUS, and if she finds out, I''m dead meat. She will never let me live in peace." Akira discreetly whispered to Sato.


    Sato nodded in agreement and gave Akira a peck on both her cheeks before turning his attention to the other girls.


    "Miss Go, and¡­?" He was looking at Pearl since he didn''t recognize her from any of Akira''s friends.


    "Hello, my name is Pearl Grant." She introduced herself shyly before bending her head down and looked at the ground.. She didn''t add that she''s the first daughter of the United States of America and niece of the Queen of Stonasia. Sato will soon finds out¡­

 Chapter 26 - Shes Off-limits!

    Sato''s screams that sounded like a mother hen got the attention of the other members of EXODUS. They were in the boys'' clothing section looking at some new arrivals. They all turned to look in the direction of where the commotion was coming from. When they saw their fashion designer, they all hurriedly went towards him with the articles of clothing that they had picked for themselves.


    They wanted to get Sato''s opinion on every article of clothing they had picked. However, when they arrived at the location, they saw that Ashton was there as well, standing regally and having a glaring competition with a very prestigious-looking young man.


    They all huddled behind Ashton, ready to protect their lead singer at any time.


    President Kai Hanada decided to intervene. It would not be good if the fans outside saw what was going on. So he stepped forward right next to Ashton and put his arms around his shoulder before leaning down to whisper something. "There''s a crowd outside, you don''t want them to get a picture of your face looking like that, do you?" He said softly, but his face said something else otherwise.


    Ashton turned his head and slightly glanced outside the store and saw crowds of fans gathered outside trying to get a picture of their idols. He backed down and put on a slight smile for show. However, deep inside of him, he wanted to strangle the young man, whoever he was.


    President Kai Hanada was going to say something to the young ladies and the young man when he saw his niece, Akira, from behind trying to hide her face.


    Then he saw Akira shaking her head left and right while her two hands were up in the air waving. She then put her finger to her lips, telling him not to say a word. He swiftly understood what she was trying to say and disregarded her, and acted nonchalantly.


    ''Phew'' Akira let out a sigh of relief. It''s good that they didn''t have the same last name, no one would guess that President Kai Hanada of THJ Group was her father''s maternal cousin.


    ===


    "So, who might all these beautiful young ladies be? No wonder you caught the attention of my lead singer!" President Hanada exclaimed to no one in particular. He was only trying to ease the eerie silence that fell on them, mainly due to Prince Edmund and Ashton''s standoff.


    No one spoke at. First, they all looked at each other, wondering who would do the honor of introducing themselves to the President of THJ Entertainment. Finally, Ava stepped in front of them to introduce herself first.


    "Hello, sir! My name is Ava, and these are..." she then started introducing the others by only providing the first names to hide their identities. She then added, "we are fans of EXODUS. It''s a pleasure to meet you, sir!" She then extended her right hand for a handshake.


    President Kai Hanada, with a keen eye, suddenly brightened when he realized who Ava was. He gently took Ava''s hand and, with a smile that reached his eyes he said, "The pleasure is mine, Ms. Ava. We have actually met before when you were this high." He then put his hand out, showing a height that was right around his hips.


    Ava''s brows knitted; she couldn''t remember any memory of meeting the President of THJ Group Entertainment. But then, she was too young then if she was only that tall. She nodded in agreement before she removed the confusion on her face, she turned her head away slightly while one maintained eye contact before replying. "Really! It must have been such a long time ago, forgive me if I don''t remember." She then moved back a little and squished in between Pearl and Prince Edmund.


    Sato decided to intervene, they didn''t have much time left, and EXODUS still had to practice before the concert. He looked around and saw that all the four members of EXODUS all had clothes on their arms.


    "Boys!" Sato clapped twice, "Let''s check out all the outfits you have chosen so we can all get out of here." He then ushered them towards the fitting rooms leaving only the girls, Prince Edmund, Ashton, and President Kai, standing awkwardly.


    President Kai''s phone lit up, and he excused himself to find a more secluded area to talk. After he left, awkwardness still hung in the air. Finally, Pearl, who couldn''t take her eyes off Ashton, spoke...


    "A-Ashton, do you mind if I ask for a picture with you as a souvenir?" She said while biting her lips.


    A dimpled smile that reached his eyes popped up on Ashton''s handsome young face. He walked towards Pearl and Ava before inserting himself in between them, "Sure!" He then grabbed Pearl''s cellphone and handed it over to Prince Edmund.


    "Do you mind taking our picture?" He politely asked, then turned to Akira and beckoned her to come closer.


    Prince Edmund was stunned beyond recognition, and he was about to retaliate, but he held himself back and gladly accepted the phone then went in front of them to begin taking pictures.


    His assistant was going to say something to Ashton, but Chupsy grabbed hold of his arms. "Let them be, there''s no harm for Prince Edmund to take the picture. Don''t be too obvious since he doesn''t want his identity known." She warned and then let the assistant''s arm go.


    Akira decided to play games with her older brother, she wanted to see how he would react. When she came closer, she squished in between him and Ava. She then whispered to him, "She''s my best friend, so she''s off-limits." Unknown to her that Ashton and Ava actually already betrothed to one another thanks to James.


    "Akira, you better switch places, or you will get it. I want a picture next to her. Move!" Warned Ashton under his breath while gnashing his teeth. Akira only held on to his arm in response and looked at him with puppy dog eyes, acting as an avid fan in love with her idol.


    There was nothing Ashton could do but let his younger sister play her games.

 Chapter 27 - Ashton Has No Idea...

    After a couple of shots, Ashton pulled Akira''s hands from his arms and moved right next to Ava. He then handed over his cellphone to Akira, "do you mind taking a couple of shots with just me and Ms. Ava? I''m a huge fan, and I would like to have a keepsake as well." His eyes sparkled as he looked at her with a broad dimpled smile.


    Ava stared at Ashton in confusion after hearing what he had said. Who is he kidding? A fan? Yea, right! But, she didn''t say anything and let him put his arms around her shoulder before pulling her closer to him.


    Ava''s heart started pounding, but she didn''t let it show on her face. Instead, she only smiled for the camera and gestured with a peace sign.


    *Click! Click! Click*


    Then it was over, and Ava briskly pushed Ashton away from her as if he had some kind of infectious disease.


    That earned a raised brow from Ashton for a moment, but he was quick to recuperate from the shock. He could only watch as she moved on the other side of Pearl, who was envious. She also wanted a picture with just her and Ashton, but she didn''t know how to approach the subject.


    Just as she found her courage and was about to ask for the picture, the rest of the EXODUS group came out of the fitting rooms happily chatting.


    "Ashton, we need to go... Aren''t you going to get anything?" Brian, one of the members, asked as they approached.


    "Yea! Hurry, we only got a few minutes left." Interject Cain, followed by Dion and Shane, the rest of the members.


    Ashton hesitantly excused himself and let his group members entertain them while he talked to Sato. Before leaving, he gave Ava a quick glance; he wanted to get her number. However, he couldn''t do it in front of everyone. So he decided he would ask his sister later when he gets a chance.


    While Ashton was speaking with Sato about his outfits, the rest of the group members let the girls have their picture taken with them, along with Prince Edmund, who looked like an idol himself.


    Prince Edmund''s assistant and Chupsy took the pictures for them, and by the time Ashton came back to have a couple of final group pictures, it was time for EXODUS to leave.


    They happily bid the girls goodbye while Pearl was over the moon and couldn''t contain her excitement, knowing she would be seeing them again in a couple of hours.


    Sato only waved goodbye at the girls trying to be inconspicuous. Akira did the same thing and only waved at Sato before turning her attention to her brother and winking.


    ===


    Chupsy hurried the girls to finish their shopping so they could go back to the Royal Academy to get ready for the concert. The children followed and hastily grabbed all the articles of clothing that they had chosen and handed them to the sales ladies that were standing by.


    No sooner than they arrived back at the Royal Academy, someone from Ms. Williams''s office came to bring in envelope attention to Ava. Mary, who was guarding the front door, accepted it before quickly handing it over to Ava, who was getting ready for the night.


    When Ava opened the envelope, her mouth gawked. There were 4 VIP placards with lanyards for the ''EXODUS'' concert. She quickly went out to the living room while calling Akira and Pearl to come out.


    "Akira!!! Pearl!!! Come out here! There''s something you need to see!" She hollered as the others came out of their rooms.


    Akira came out wearing only a bathrobe and a headband on her head while holding a toothbrush in one hand, "What''s up!" She hollered back as she came out of her room.


    Ava raised one of the VIP placards with a lanyard to show Akira. "Look! Isn''t this nice!" She said while smiling from ear to ear. Just in time, Pearl came out still with a face mask on her, also wearing nothing but a bathrobe.


    She hastily ran over to where Ava was standing and grabbed the VIP placard from her hand, "No way!!! This is awesome! We already had VIP tickets, but not like these! These are VVIP!" She was jumping with joy while twirling around, holding the VIP placards in her hand.


    Chupsy and Pisces, who were in the room resting a bit before they needed to head out, heard the commotion and came out to see what was happening.


    When they saw the VIP placard that Pearl was holding, they understood why she was screaming like a hyena. So they turned around and went back to their room, both shaking their heads.


    The three girls each took one of the VIP placards leaving one inside the envelope for Prince Edmund to give to him later when they departed.


    Once Akira was inside her room, she swiftly grabbed her cell phone and called facetime her older brother to thank him. Luckily, Ashton was alone in his room and had not yet gone down to the venue where the concert will be held.


    "Hi!" He smiled sweetly.


    "Did you arrange for the VVIP placards for us? You''re so sweet, thank you, I love you!" She didn''t even greet him; she just went straight to thanking him for his deed.


    "I know you probably have a VIP ticket already, but that''s only for meet and greet along with other fans. I wanted to be able to have a private conversation with you. I missed you so much." Said Ashton lovingly to his baby sister.


    Akira''s eyes rolled, "Yea, right! Me or Ava, your idol! You better not hit on her, or I will tell mom and dad." She threatened while her finger was pointing at Ashton on the screen.


    Ashton laughed out loud in return. As much as he wanted to hit on her, he knew better. He vaguely remembered that 8 years ago, his twin brother James went to the Philippines to meet his intended five-year-old Ava.


    It was a taboo conversation inside their home now, but it still always hung heavily in the air. Ava would be his sister-in-law when the time came.


    Unknown to him that the buck had been passed to him already, he was to be her future husband when the time came....

 Chapter 28 - Introduce Me To Them...

    They arrived at the concert venue an hour early for the greet and meet. However, instead of going through the front, the children went through the back door for safety purposes. One of the staff was waiting for them to take them to the EXODUS''s lounge, where there was a small gathering for VVIPs.


    When they entered the lounge, all heads turned in their direction. Although they were still in their teens, the three girls looked gorgeous in their outfits. They''re not wearing fancy gowns or anything like that. Instead, they wore what normal teenagers wore when attending concerts.


    Everyone inside the lounge gawked, some even raised their brows and smirked at the new arrival.


    Some of the guests began whispering among each other, and the topic of the conversations was how the children were dressed...


    Ava, Pearl, and Akira all were wearing crop tops showing a little of their belly button and blue jeans hugging their young curvy bodies. All were different designs but more or less the same styles. They all matched their outfits with brand-name sneakers specially made with ''EXODUS'' logos.


    Ava''s hair was french braided into two, while Akira and Pearl had their hair split into two pigtails with big bows on both sides. They all looked adorable, and they could be mistaken for a female idol group if Prince Edmund wasn''t with them.


    For the first time in his entire life, Prince Edmund wore loose blue jeans below the knee length. A white short sleeve t-shirt inside a long polo shirt that is unbuttoned. One side tucked in, and the other side was let loose. He looked like a typical teenager, not the Royalty that he was. He was also wearing the same brand of sneakers as the girls, he decided to get one when he saw that the girls all purchased one each.


    ===


    Ava was the first to enter, followed by Akira and Pearl holding hands. Then Prince Edmund right behind them. Their backs were straight while looking straight ahead as they entered. They weren''t newbies to this kind of environment, and they were used to people staring at them. So they all walked with confidence in the air.


    They spotted a vacant sofa at the far end of the room. Ava led them there without paying attention to their surroundings.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the room, on another sofa, Crystal, Crown Prince Phillip of the kingdom of Treshna, Prince Edmund''s older brother, was seated among two other boys and two other girls. They were happily chatting when the children arrived but stopped the moment they stepped inside the room.


    Lady Crystal clenched her jaw when she saw the three girls. She glowered at them as they walked towards the other side of the room. She wanted to go over and say something to Prince Edmund but stopped herself because of Crown Prince Philips, her fiance.


    "Who are they? Why is your highness Prince Edmund with them and not joining us?" One of the boys asked no one in particular while still watching them intensely.


    "Hmmm, if I''m not mistaken, they''re from Lady Crystal''s school. Am I right?" He asked Lady Crystal without turning his head to look at her. Instead, his focus was on the three girls with his younger brother.


    "One of the girls is related to Queen Alexa, another one is the daughter of the President of the United States, and the other one is a friend of the one related to Queen Alexa. I don''t have any idea what her background is. For all we know, she could be a companion or something." Lady Crystal said nonchalantly, her eye''s still focused on Prince Edmund and was filled with jealousy.


    After hearing what lady Crystal said, the two boys'' eyes widened in excitement. The same went for the young Crown Prince Philip, he couldn''t take his eyes off Akira, who was busy chatting with Pearl with a smile as bright as the sunshine.


    ===


    Once everyone was seated, Prince Edmund, instead of sitting, excused himself to go towards where his older brother was across from them. Lady Crystal''s face shone brightly when she saw him approaching.


    "Good evening, everyone! Older brother!" He greeted while giving his older brother a slight bow of respect for his title.


    Crown Prince Philip only nodded before motioning to Prince Edmund to sit down next to him. Once Prince Edmund was seated, Prince Phillip bent towards him and whispered, "Introduce me to them, I want to meet them." He ordered only for Prince Edmund to hear.


    Prince Edmund didn''t like it, he didn''t want to introduce any of the girls to his older brother. He was a notorious playboy and already betrothed to someone at that. He thought that all the girls in the world should bow down to him and worship the ground he walked on.


    Unfortunately, it would be a tough one with those three girls. They would never bow down to anyone, he knew that since he has been around them for a while. Especially Ava Go...


    But, there was nothing he could do. Whatever the Crown Prince wanted, he got it. It''s always been like that since the day he was born.


    "Sure! Let them get settled first, and I will bring them over later." He assured his older brother. He then got up and excused himself saying that he needed to get the girls some drinks.


    Just as Prince Edmund was ordering drinks for the girls. The idol group ''EXODUS'' came in dressed in full gear, ready for the concert. Everyone except for Ava, Akira Pearl, Prince Edmund, and Crown Prince Philip got up and gathered to greet the idol group.


    Crystal went straight to the front, acting shy and sweet. All her pearly white teeth showed as she stood right in front of Ashton, who wasn''t paying attention because he was busy looking for someone in the crowd.


    Once he spotted who he was looking for, he moved towards the direction of his prey, leaving his group to attend to the crowds of fans all gathered around them.


    "Hello, hello!" Greeted Ashton smiling widely indented dimples showing on his handsome young face....

 Chapter 29 - Avas Fangirling...

    Akira got up and returned his greeting, "Hello! To you too! Idol!" She bantered, then winked at Ashton.


    Pearl, who also stood up, listened to Ashton and Akira while waiting for her turn, full of anticipation. In the past, whenever she watched a concert, she was never allowed to meet and greet the idols. Her father forbade her from being exposed to danger. So she usually only got to sit in the audience with at least 4 bodyguards around her all the time.


    Once, she thought it was her turn, "hello Asthon!" So she greeted him while her hand was waving.


    Ashton smiled at her then winked. "Hi, Pearl! You look gorgeous with your get-up." Making her blush after hearing the compliment from her idol. Goosebumps were visible on her arms.


    Ava, who had earbuds on both ears, was engrossed listening to ''EXODUS'' music. She wasn''t very familiar with the group, and she wanted to hear their songs before the concert so she could sing along. Unknown to her that Ashton had been trying to get her attention for a while.


    After trying several times and she still didn''t notice him, Akira tapped her shoulder to get her attention. Only then did she push the pause button on the screen of her phone before raising her head to look in Ashton''s direction. She then saw a lopsided grin on a handsome face looking right at her. She was dumbfounded for a moment, and a blush crept on both her cheeks.


    "Oh, hello! I''m sorry! I didn''t know you guys arrived. I love your outfits; they look great on you." She complimented him on easing the embarrassment that she was feeling at the moment.


    Ashton slightly turned his head down and bent closer to Ava''s ear. "You look sweet and hmmm¡ªadoring with your outfit. How come you three wore the same designs, but it looks different on you." He said flirtatiously with a seductive voice.


    That earned a raised brow from Ava and a glare. One thing she hated was flirtatious boys, and Ashton seems to be one. Her nose was flaring as she clenched her jaw. She was about to say something insulting in return just to spite him, but suddenly their Manager came to inform them that they needed to go. The concert was about to begin...


    The small crowd in the exclusive meet and greet were disappointed because they weren''t able to get autographs and pictures with Ashton. They voiced their displeasure as the group left.


    "I hate those girls; why did they take up all his time? I didn''t get his autograph and pictures with him because of them." One girl said with a pouty lip.


    "Hmph, you''re not the only one. The same goes for all of us, we need to make sure that after the concert those girls aren''t allowed to get inside the lounge. Who''s with me?" Another girl said, and everyone around her agreed.


    Crystal heard what they were saying, and she was smiling from ear to ear. But then she thought of Prince Edmund; if the girls were not allowed in, then Prince Edmund would leave with them. That cannot be! She needed to do something, or else...


    She went toward the group of girls gathering their belongings to move to the concert hall. She stood in front of them with full authority.


    "I heard what you were talking about earlier. I wouldn''t do that if I were you. Those girls are highly connected, and you all could get in big trouble if they''re unhappy." After warning them, she turned around toward Crown Prince Philip, who was getting ready to move to the concert hall.


    ====


    After the concert, ''EXODUS'' had a fan meet and greet with the VIP fans of about 50 people only, since they were tired and still needed to entertain the VVIP guests.


    The venue for the VVIP guests was changed to the club inside a five-star hotel where ''EXODUS'' was staying.


    The girls and Prince Edmund had so much fun during the concert, and by the time it was over, they were worn out and ready to go back to the Royal Academy. Since they already had signed autographs and pictures with the group, it was decided that they would forgo the after-concert party and head back to the Royal Academy, to the disappointment of certain people, namely Ashton, Crystal, and Crown Prince Philip.


    Ashton excused himself after less than 30 minutes with the excuse that he was tired and needed to make a call to his parents. When in truth, he wanted to call his younger sister Akira to find out what had happened.


    Crown Prince Philip didn''t feel like partying either after finding out that the girls didn''t attend the party and excused himself as well, leaving Crystal to fend for herself since she wanted to stay with the idol group and have fun.


    ===


    Ashton couldn''t wait to arrive inside his room so he could facetime call his sister privately. As soon as he arrived in his room, he slumped down on the top of his bed before quickly dialing Akira''s number...


    Unfortunately, as soon as Akira arrived back at the Royal Academy, she went straight to her room, dumped her belongings on the top of the bed, and took a long bath. Her phone was vibrating and still inside her shoulder bag, so she didn''t hear the phone ringing when Ashton made the facetime call.


    After trying several times with no success, Ashton gave up and took a long shower to relax his tired muscles. Once he finished taking a shower, he once again tried to contact Akira. But, to no avail, she still didn''t pick up. He gave up and called his twin brother James instead to give him the news about meeting Akira and her friends.


    On the other side of the world, James was online playing games with Ava and busy chatting.


    "So, did you have fun watching the concert?" Asked James nonchalantly while pushing the keyboards to kill the enemy in the games.


    "Yea! It was cool! And you know what, big brother, you are right about your friend. The lead singer, after checking him out, I found him hmmm¡ªadorable and very handsome ..." Ava said sheepishly with laughter in her voice.


    James stopped typing on the keyboard and didn''t know what to say after hearing what little sister said on the other line¡­

 Chapter 30 - James Eating Vinegar...

    The line suddenly became eerily quiet, and even Ava stopped typing on her keyboard and waited for him to say something. A second passed, then a minute, still nothing.


    "Big brother! Are you there?" Her voice cracking, she sounded like she was about to cry.


    James came back to his senses and realized that the game was over, and they lost.


    "I''m a bit tired today, maybe we can just play again tomorrow. It''s late already anyway. I''ll talk to you later." He then logged off without waiting for Ava''s reply.


    Ava was at a loss with what had happened. One minute they were chatting happily, then suddenly he got quiet, and then after losing the game, he logged off just like that. So what was that all about?


    She stayed where she was for a while, her one hand on the keyboard and the other one on the mouse, staring at the monitor blankly.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, James couldn''t understand why he suddenly acted like a spoiled child and logged off. He was contemplating signing on again to apologize to ''little sister'' but decided against it. So instead, he was pondering to himself what had happened.


    Could it be that he already started having feelings for this ''little sister'' although he never even knew what she looked like? Another thing was that she was nothing but a child for all he knew about her. What was wrong with him? He needed to be careful, or he could get in trouble in the future. He didn''t know how old she was right now, and he is still too young.


    After a moment, he decided to get up and take a shower to get ready for bed. He needed to calm down, and tomorrow he will apologize when they play again. He was an arse, and he felt terrible for what he had done. Then he would tell her that he would be busy and would not have time to play, it was for the best. He needed to stay away for now until he sorted out his feelings.


    ===


    The next day, the girls slept in because it was a Sunday. The villa was quiet when suddenly Pisces, who was on duty to guard, came rushing and started knocking on the girls'' room.


    "Akira! Wake up, kiddo, we have company!" After doing that, she moved to the next room and did the same thing.


    "Ava! Girl, wake up! We have company!" Then she went to Pearl''s room and did the same thing. Then, when no one opened their doors, she backtracked and started over again.


    *Bang-Bang-bang!!!* This time, she was practically hammering on Akira''s door, then moving to Ava''s door and doing the same thing before she stood there waiting until finally, Ava opened the door.


    "Sister Pisces, it''s too early... What''s with the commotion?" Ava asked with eyes half-opened, half-closed, and still yawning.


    Akira also opened her door halfway and poked her head. "Ahhh, why can''t you let me sleep? It''s Sunday, for God''s sake!" Her hair was a mess, sticking out all over her face and head. She was cranky because she stayed up late finishing her episode for her webtoon.


    "I''m sorry, children, but I just received a call from the headmistress, Ms. Williams, that..." But, unfortunately, she didn''t get to finish what she was going to say when Pearl''s door opened, and she squealed loudly.


    "YIKES!!! Ava! Akira, look!" She ran towards Ava''s room, holding her tablet. Akira fully opened her door and stepped out, walking like a zombie towards Ava''s room.


    Pearl showed them a local news report that EXODUS announced that they will stay in the country for a week to promote their new album. In addition, they would be visiting several places to launch a meet and greet for the fans who could not watch their concert.


    The first in their agenda was... at the Royal Academy!


    "WHAT!" Exclaimed both Akira and Ava simultaneously.


    "When are they planning on coming over here?" Asked Ava to no one in particular as she read through the news articles. Once she verified that EXODUS was coming to their school today, she hurriedly went back inside her room and sat on the top of the bed thinking.


    Akira, still half asleep, could care less if they came today, tomorrow, or never. What mattered to her was that she would be able to go back to lalaland, where she could dream of her characters in her webtoon. So she turned around and walked back to her room the same way as when she came out... like a zombie.


    Once she was inside the haven of her room, she plopped her body on the top of her bed and shut her eyes.


    On the other hand, Pearl was overly excited and ran back to her room to take a shower and make herself look as beautiful as the sunshine morning.


    Pisces was left in the living room with her jaw hanging, she couldn''t believe that the girls just totally ignored her and didn''t let her finish what she was about to say.


    Ms. Williams specifically requested their presence at the main hall where the idol group EXODUS would hold their meet and greet.


    The EXODUS Manager specifically requested the three girls to be present as per the request of the group leader, Ashton. So how was she going to inform them now that they have all gone back to their room and locked the doors once again?


    She could only stand there gazing at the closed door, unable to move or think...


    Chupsy and Mary came in from the front door wearing jogging suits. They were wondering why Pisces wasn''t at the front door guarding the villa. So they rushed inside to see what was going on, only to find her still lost in thought while standing still right in front of the threshold that led to the girls'' room.


    "Pisces! What''s going on? Why are you standing there and not doing anything?" Chupsy called out as they walked in. Mary followed right behind her.


    Pisces turned around, and with her hand in the air, finger sticking out and waving up and down, trying to tell them what was going on¡­

 Chapter 31 - EXODUS Came To Visit

    "Breath... Inhale... Exhale... That''s it! Now tell us what''s going on?" Chupsy calmly told Pisces while guiding her to take a deep breath. Mary, the onlooker, only watched with a curved lip, trying to hold in her laughter.


    Finally, Pisces got to breathe, and she calmed down. She then began telling the two what was happening.


    "So, the idol group EXODUS is coming to the school, and headmistress Ms. Williams wants the children to be the ambassador and entertain them? Is that what you were trying to tell them and didn''t get the chance because they all shut their doors on your face?" Chupsy was about to laugh out loud, but she was doing her best to hold it.


    "That about sums it all, and I''m contemplating if I should once again knock on their doors and inform them. I know Akira probably went back to sleep, while Ava God knows what she''s doing now. While only Pearl is the one getting herself ready for the occasion." Pisces said with her downcast look plastered on her face.


    Chupsy looked at Mary before turning her head towards Pisces. "Why don''t you go back to your post, and we will freshen up first before trying to wake them up once again. Go!" She then ushered Pisces towards the door, followed by her and Mary going to their room to get cleaned up.


    ===


    Thirty minutes later, Chupsy was knocking on Ava''s door while Mary was knocking on Akira''s. Meanwhile, Pearl''s door was opened, and they saw that she was almost finished getting ready and was only doing some final touches.


    Ava opened the door looking pretty as a sunflower, wearing a yellow short fluffy sleeve summer dress with printed flowers with matching sandals. A crossbody mini purse with the logo of a brand name brand.


    "I''m ready whenever you all are." She said nonchalantly as she walked toward the kitchenette to grab a bottle of water.


    "Good! Now we''re only waiting for Akira to get her buns off that chair of hers''" Said Chupsy, her face unreadable.


    A minute later, Akira came out of her room, hair still wet and uncombed. Wearing a tank top with words written in front that read ''Leave me alone!'' Her face was all grumpy. "Why do we have to represent the school as the ambassador when there''s Lady Crystal and her cronies who are more than glad to take the position? I don''t get it at all!" She mumbled as she also went towards the kitchen to grab a bottle of apple juice.


    Ava and Akira run into each other on the threshold of the kitchen door, and Ava''s brow rises when she sees Akira''s hair.


    "I hope you''re not planning to go out like that? You could at least brush your hair, you know?" She said as she passed by Akira, who only pursed her lips in return.


    When Pearl saw Akira''s hair, she, too, had something to say. However, instead, she pulled Akira to her room and briskly seized a hairdryer, and began blow-drying Akira''s hair.


    A moment later, all three girls were on the way to the main hall where EXODUS would be arriving very soon.


    ===


    The main hall was already filled to the brim with all of the students of Royal Academy attending. Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon, along with a few more senior faculty members, were standing around chatting with each other.


    Prince Edmund was with his classmates, and it seemed that he was bragging to everyone about how he had a standoff with the lead singer of the group. Crystal was hanging on to every word that came out of his mouth, and the three girls saw that as soon as they arrived.


    Ms. Williams saw the three girls and raised her hands to beckon them towards where she was.


    "Good morning, Ms. Williams!" Said the trio in unison.


    "Good morning, to all of you! I''m glad you''re here. This is what I want the three of you to do when the idol group arrives...." Said Ms. Williams before she handed the trio each a folder with instructions on what to do.


    Ava was the first to get one, and she began reading. Akira only accepted it and put it on the back pocket of her skort, while Pearl did the same as Ava. She excitedly read through the instructions to see what her part would be.


    Suddenly a student began screaming and clapping their hands while looking in the direction of the door to the main hall. When Ava and Pearl raised their head from reading, they saw the EXODUS group walking in with an entourage right behind them.


    Ms. Williams pushed Ava, Pearl, and Akira to greet them. "Go-go-go!!! Do your job as the ambassador of our school. Don''t do me wrong, make our school proud!" She was almost shouting at the girls that already started to make their way to greet the Idol group.


    Ashton was in the middle of the group, his eyes caught his sister and her two friends coming their way, and a dimpled smile became visible on his already handsome young face.


    Once they reached each other, Ashton was the first one to greet them. While grinning from ear to ear, "Hello ladies! We missed you at the after-party last night, so here we are to pay you a visit. All your classmates should be grateful to the three of you." He bantered while his voice was loud enough for the students nearby to hear what he said.


    All the ones that heard him were in awe and grateful at the same time. They didn''t hide it, and all went to the three girls to thank them and get a closer look at the group''s five members.


    "Thank you, Ava! Akira! Pearl!" Everyone chanted in unison.


    The three girls only smiled and tried to push away the students gathered around them while touching them simultaneously. They all had a hard time breathing since they were not used to being crowded like that.


    All three girls had lived a life of privilege and seclusion from the outside world.. Only their governess, parents, and close relatives were able to touch them closely since they were born.

 Chapter 32 - Big Brother, Not Playing Anymore...

    Ashton saw how the three girls were reacting to the crowds of students and decided to keep moving so they would follow them instead. Chupsy, Mary, and Pisces were right there as soon as the crowd dispersed with their charges.


    "Are you alright, Pearl?" Chupsy asked while trying to comfort the girl.


    "I''m fine, sister Chupsy... I was just overwhelmed for a moment there." She assured her secret service with a sweet smile on her face trying to be cheerful.


    Mary and Pisces did the same with Ava and Akira. They pulled them into the corner, checking their bodies if they received any bruises or scratches. Once they saw that they were fine, they let out a sigh of relief.


    They knew how much trouble they would get from their parents if either of the girls got even only a tiny scratch on their bodies. Not that the girls would tattle on them, they still needed to be cautious so that would not happen.


    "We''re fine, no scratches, you see!" Said Akira while showing her arms and legs for them to check themselves.


    Ava only dusted off a speck of imaginary dust on her body before smiling at their two bodyguards, informing them that she''s fine and nothing to worry about.


    Once the three bodyguards were sure that their charges were okay, they all stood at the corner to let them do their duty as the ambassadors of the Royal Academy.


    ===


    After the meet and greet with the students of Royal Academy, the five EXODUS members and their entourage were invited for a private luncheon in the dining hall.


    Unfortunately, only the faculty members, Prince Edmund, Lady Crystal, and the three girls, were invited to dine with them.


    That received many complaints from the rest of the students; they all wanted the opportunity to dine with their idols. But, unfortunately, Ms. Williams was adamant about giving the members of EXODUS the VIP treatment.


    The faculty members and EXODUS entourage were seated together, while the five members and the children were sitting together at one round table.


    To make it fair to everyone, their seating arrangement was one boy alternating with one girl. It was okay, and everyone agreed. Ava was seated in between Prince Edmund and Ashton. On the other side of Ashton was Pearl. While on the other side of Prince Edmund, Akira and Crystal were having a glaring competition while both holding on to the chair, wanting to sit down.


    "We three girls have to sit close to each other, you got that?" Akira''s eyes were blazing with fire. She will not back down no matter what, and Lady Crystal knew this. She looked around and saw that everyone''s eyes were on them. So finally, Lady Crystal had no choice but to sit next to one of the members.


    ===


    During luncheon, Ava was feeling suffocated from the attention she was receiving from the two boys--they kept on trying to outdo one another by putting food on Ava''s plate. Soon, her plate was overflowing with food.


    *Bang!* She put her fork and knife down loudly on the table, which got everyone''s attention. They all stopped eating and looked in their direction, wondering what was going on.


    Ava pressed her lips firmly together while smoke practically came out of her nose. She glared at both of the boys back and forth before letting a loud sigh. "Prince Edmund, Ashton... I would appreciate it if you both just took care of yourselves and enjoyed the food. I can manage by myself. I''m not invalid and have been feeding myself since I was 3!" Her voice was loud enough for everyone on their table to hear.


    Sitting with his back straight, Prince Edmund looked at Ashton, warning him without a word, then apologetically at Ava. "I''m sorry!" He mumbled before going back to his lunch and began playing with the food.


    "Yes, my fair lady! Your wish is my command. I will enjoy this feast while knowing I''m sharing it with you." Ashton said while a dimpled smile occupying his handsome face.


    "YIKES!!!"


    "AWE!!!"


    "GROSS!!!"


    Everyone had their own comment with the cringy words that came out of Ashton''s mouth, and they started teasing them. Ava''s face turned red from the teasing, and she stopped eating. After that, she just sat there and watched everyone enjoy their food.


    She leaned back on her chair and massaged her neck, a headache was starting to brew, and she didn''t know how long she could stand Ashton''s continuous banter.


    Ava was the first to get up when the luncheon was finally over and went towards Ms. Williams''s table.


    "Ms. Williams, if I may have a word with you, please..." Her knitted brows almost collided with each other due to the severe headache that she was feeling.


    Ms. Williams excused herself from the table and guided Ava further away to a more secluded place.


    "Are you alright? You don''t look so good. Your face is all red, and it looks like you are in pain." Ms. Williams said worriedly.


    "That''s what I wanted to speak with you about. May I be excused for the rest of the day? I need to lie down and rest. I have a big fat headache, and I don''t think I can go on till the end."


    "Alright, it''s fine since the others are here. Go ahead; I will make an excuse if someone asks." Ms. Willams patted Ava''s back before heading back to the table.


    Ava didn''t bother informing Akira and Pearl; she didn''t want to go back to the table. So instead, she swiftly sneaked out, followed by Pisces to go back to their villa.


    ===


    No sooner than she was back in her room to rest, her headache subsided, so she decided to play games hoping that big brother was also playing.


    However, when she turned on her computer and logged on to the games, big brother wasn''t online. So, she looked at the time and calculated the time difference; she figured that it was his usual playing time. But why wasn''t he playing?


    She waited for a while; an hour passed, then two, then... he still didn''t log in. Finally, Ava gave up and lay down on the top of her bed. She then put on earbuds to listen to EXODUS music.


    Soon, she was out and had fallen asleep listening to Ashton''s voice....

 Chapter 33 - Avas Left, Ashton Unhappy!

    Ashton wasn''t too happy when he realized that Ava had already left. When she didn''t return after a while, Ashton got up with the excuse that he was going to the men''s room, but in reality, he wanted to find out where Ava went. So after looking around the whole room and not seeing even a shadow of the person he was looking for, he decided to ask one of their bodyguards.


    Chupsy was standing by the door and was the closest one. He sauntered towards Chupsy and politely greeted her. "Hello Miss, If you don''t mind me asking, I just wanted to know where Miss Ava is? I don''t seem to see her anywhere. Did she leave already?" He was so polite that Chupsy didn''t have the heart to ignore him.


    "She wasn''t feeling well and excused herself to go back to the villa. I doubt she will be coming back, so don''t bother waiting for her." She was stern and tried to intimidate Ashton, but the boy didn''t even bat an eye. Instead, he politely thanked her and went back to the table where the rest of his group had fun chatting with their companions.


    He bent down and whispered to Cain before grabbing his jacket and walked out of the dining room without saying goodbye to the others on the table.


    Prince Edmund quickly figured out what was going on and briskly got up without saying anything to anyone and left as well. Everyone was having so much fun chatting that they did not realize that three people were gone. Not until when Ms. Williams clapped her hand to get their attention.


    "Children! Listen, if you''ve finished eating, it''s time for EXODUS to have a tour of our school. Akira, Pearl, and..." She was going to say Prince Edmund, but he was nowhere around.


    "Does anyone know where his highness Prince Edmund is?" She asked no one in particular. Everyone only shook their head while looking to the left and the right of each other, asking with their eyes. Then, one by one, everyone shrugged, indicating they did not know.


    Then, Ms. Williams realized that one of the members of EXODUS was not there either. Her brows raised and suddenly touched the bridge of her nose. She didn''t like it at all that one of the members, Prince Edmund, was missing. They need to find them asap.


    She turned to look for the group''s Manager. The man was busy speaking on the phone, and she had to wait a moment before she could question him. As soon as she saw him hung up the call, she went toward the man.


    "Excuse me! One of your members is missing. Will you please give him a call so we can go ahead and begin the tour of the Royal Academy." Her voice was a little stern while she clenched her jaw.


    The Manager quickly glanced at the table where the group was seated and looked around to see who was missing. Ms. Williams knew what he was doing and informed him who was missing.


    "The good-looking one with blond hair and is always smiling is the one missing." She said while her face was blank of any emotion. The way she described Ashton earned a raised brow from the group''s Manager.


    He chuckled.


    "I see! Thank you!" He quickly dialed Ashton''s number. However, it quickly went to voicemail. It seems that Ashton had turned off his phone, and they had no idea where he was. The Manager scratched his head while looking at Ms. Williams, afraid to inform her that he could not get a hold of Ashton.


    Just as he found the courage and was about to inform Ms. Williams, Ashton walked in with his two hands in his pockets and a sullen look plastered on his face. Akira saw him and felt bad for her older brother. She knew where he probably went to look for Ava, and it seems he had no luck from the look on his face.


    The Manager''s face lit up when he saw Ashton. "He''s back! We can start the tour now so we can finish early and go back to the hotel so they can rest." He said it loud enough for everyone to hear.


    After hearing what the Manager said, everyone gathered to begin their tour.


    Ms. Williams invited the Manager and their entourage to wait at the lounge area and let the youngsters go on their own so they could have more fun.


    Akira decided to play the part of ambassador and stood right next to Ashton so she could give him the tour as they walked around. However, since Ava and Prince Edmund were not with them, Ms. Williams decided to let Crystal become one of the ambassadors. She took the chance to stick right next to Ashton, leaving Pearl to be surrounded by the rest of the EXODUS members.


    They went around from building after building, and the members of EXODUS were in awe of how magnificent the Royal Academy was. But, unfortunately, they were all homeschooled due to their status as an idol, so they had no chance to attend such a prestigious school.


    ===


    Once the tour was over, the Manager was ready to take the group back to the hotel. However, Ashton wanted to stay and hang out with his sister but didn''t know how to approach the subject. While he was contemplating, Akira already sneaked a word in with Ms. Williams.


    Ms. Williams had to discuss it with the management and faculty members before giving Akira a response. "Let me see what I can do, alright! Go and tell your brother what I said." She told Akira kindly while ushering the girl to go and inform Ashton, who was anxiously waiting to speak with Ms. Williams.


    Akira saw how Ashton was fidgeting while kicking an imaginary stone on the ground. She inconspicuously approached him from behind. She then leaned and whispered. "I already spoke with our headmistress and told her about you being my older brother. She will speak with the faculty and management and get back to us. Just wait, alright!"


    Ashton''s face suddenly brightened before turning around and giving his sister a tight embrace...


    Pearl''s eyes widened in shock, while Crystal gawked... when they saw what Ashton had done....

 Chapter 34 - Future Sister-in-law…

    "You better release me right now, or you will get it!" Akira whispered; she just happened to see the looks on Pearl and Crystal''s faces. She knew that she would never hear the end of it once Ashton released her from their embrace.


    Ashton chuckled, "let them get jealous. I''m not interested in them anyway." He then lovingly released his sister before smiling at her sweetly, making sure the two girls saw all these. Akira wanted to stump on his feet so badly. But, unfortunately, she couldn''t do that without Pearl getting suspicious. And what did he mean that he isn''t interested in them anyway? So who is Asthon interested in then?¡ª Ava?!


    ===


    "Excuse me, may I have a word with you for a moment?" Ms. Williams asked the group manager and pulled him to the side, away from everyone''s hearing.


    "I was just informed that Ms. Jones and your lead singer are siblings. She asked if her older brother could stay in the Royal Academy for the weekend and allow him to come and visit for the duration of their stay here in the Kingdom of Stonasia. So I wanted to ask your opinion on this matter; what do you think?" She asked sincerely.


    "I will need to speak with our President first, and if he agrees, then I have no problem with that. Do you have a place for him to stay where he would not be bothered by the students?" The Manager made sure that his lead singer would be comfortable if he were to stay.


    "Yes! We have a villa just like the one his sister is occupying right now, and it could house at least six people if two would share a room. However, I think that it''s better to let all the members stay so it would not look odd..." Explained Ms. Williams while looking at the five members of EXODUS.


    The Manager quickly made a call to President Hanada to ask for permission for the group to stay at Royal Academy for the weekend and allow them to visit within the remaining days that they will be in the country.


    Ms. Williams took the opportunity to send Crystal, Pearl, and Akira back to their villa. But, unfortunately, no matter the decision, Pearl and Crystal can''t find out that Akira and Ashton were siblings.


    Inconspicuously she pulled Akira to the side then said, "It''s being handled right now, go ahead and go back to your villa first. I will send a message to you once we get an answer from their President." Whispered Ms. Williams to Akira while no one was paying attention to them.


    Akira only nodded before getting Pearl''s attention. "We can leave them now; they still have something to discuss. So go ahead and bid them goodbye." She then ushered Pearl and left without giving her a chance to retaliate, followed by their bodyguards.


    Pearl wasn''t too happy, but she didn''t have any choice and let Akira practically drag her, and once in a while, she would turn and look in the direction to where the group was still standing waiting for the decision of president Hanada.


    "Stop turning around; you will end up breaking your neck with what you''re doing. But, don''t worry, you will still have your chance." She bantered with a half-smile plastered on her face.


    When Pearl wouldn''t listen to her, she grabbed ahold of Pearls'' head with her two hands from the back while pushing her forward to stop looking back at them.


    Chupsy and Mary, who were not far behind them, could only shake their heads while silently laughing.


    ===


    When they arrived at the villa, the whole place was quiet. Pisces was nowhere around while Ava''s door was closed.


    "Mary, you go ahead¡­ do what you need to do first. I''ll stay out here and check around the area. Let me know when you''re back so I can relax a bit." Chupsy looked worn out as well, but she still had a smile on her face when she spoke.


    "Thank you! I need to use the ladies'' room badly anyway." Mary didn''t wait around; she was gone in a flash.


    Akira and Pearl both went straight to their rooms to do their own thing.


    ===


    Meanwhile, President Hanada approved of the EXODUS staying for the weekend, but they were not allowed to visit again once they returned to the hotel. This was because they had a lot of fan meetings and promotions to do.


    At first, Ashton was unhappy and was going to complain but decided against it.


    The rest of the members were happy as a lark to stay. They could hang out and stay up late without having to worry about practice.


    It was all set; instead of returning to the hotel, the five idol members were taken to the villa not far from the girls but next to Prince Edmund.


    ===


    Akira received calls from Ms. Williams and Ashton to let her know that they were staying. She was happy that she would be able to spend some time with her older brother. So she happily invited him to come to visit their villa to hang out.


    Ashton accepted in a heartbeat knowing Ava would be around and he would have time to get to know their future sister-in-law¡­ although he would rather she be his future bride instead.


    Since it was still early, Akira decided to do some drawing to keep herself busy.


    Meanwhile, Pearl was busy with her blog posting. First, she picked a couple of group pictures to upload with the caption: (Aren''t all of you jealous? I met them in person and had lunch with them.) She then posted some of the dishes they had to show her followers.


    After posting, she grabbed her face mask, put it on, and went to a live stream with her followers for a Q and A.. Once she started live streaming, her screen was flooded with comments and likes. She couldn''t contain herself from smiling from ear to ear when she saw how her followers increased tenfold due to the pictures of EXODUS that she uploaded¡­

 Chapter 35 - James Questioned Akira...

    Akira''s hand needed rest after an hour of constant drawing. So she put down her drawing pen and stretched her tired arms. She then got up and shook up her tired body before doing some slight bending by touching her toes, then up, then touching her toes again, then up.


    "Ahhhh!!! That feels good." She exclaimed as she continued her light exercise to stretch her aching body.


    Suddenly she heard her phone buzz, and when she looked, she saw that there was an incoming call. She swiftly reached for her phone that was on the top of her desk beside the drawing board. Her eyes widened when she saw who was calling. Akira hesitated for a moment, debating if she should answer or not.


    The buzzing ended, and the call was gone. She let out a sigh of relief. It was her other older brother James. The one who never smiled and always had a stern look plastered on his face. She wondered what he wanted.


    ===


    James''s characteristics were just like their father-- Tanaga, while Ashton always smiled sweetly like their mother. While growing up, he rarely joined his family for fun. He was always locking himself in his room playing his video games or studying; that''s why Akira was not that close to him.


    Ashton, on the other hand, has always been charming. He always brought her gifts whenever he went out or came home from school. Although he went away from home to train to become an idol, he was constantly on facetime with her, just as if he never left. Their bond was much stronger than with their brother James.


    This was why she wondered why James was suddenly calling her. For what reason could it be? Unless he needed something from her. Well, she really wasn''t interested in speaking with him right now; he could wait.


    While she was in deep thought, her phone began buzzing again, and when she looked to confirm who the caller was, there was no mistake... It was James once again. She took a deep breath before she picked up the phone. Luckily it was a phone call and not facetime, so he would not see her reaction at all.


    "Hello!" Greeted Akira while rolling her eyes upward.


    "It''s James; I need to ask you something. You got a minute?" He barked, and from the sound of his voice, it seemed that he was in a foul mood.


    Akira wanted to slide her finger on the screen to hang up the call, but she was worried that he would be more irritated and probably fly to the Kingdom of Stonasia to strangle her.


    "Go ahead!" ''What would you do if I said no?'' She thought while waiting for James to tell her what he wanted.


    "You have been there a while now; what do you think of the school?" He asked nonchalantly.


    Akira didn''t respond right away; she was wondering why James would suddenly want to know if she liked the school or not. But then, something was fishy, and she got curious all of a sudden.


    "The school is to die for. Does that answer your question?" She was holding her breath, waiting for James''s response.


    "That''s it? The school is to die for, anything else you can tell me about the school? How about the way they teach? How are they treating you? How''s the accommodation? The food? Your roommates?" He suddenly bombarded her with so many questions that shocked Akira; she couldn''t utter a word.


    She had to think fast; it sounded like he was getting agitated as he had to ask the questions instead of her volunteering the answer.


    "Big brother, as I said, the school is to die for, meaning it''s the best of the best for everything. In regards to my housemates, there are three of us living under one roof. The first daughter of the United States of America, my best friend from the Philippines--Ava Go..." Then she stopped.


    ===


    When James heard Ava''s name, for some odd reason, memories of the time when he went to meet her for the first time and cracked a joke that hurt the poor girl''s heart came flooding in.


    He also remembered his promise to his dad that he would not take her back from his twin brother no matter what she looked like when she grew up.


    However, Ashly had made a grave error by sending him a copy of Sato''s picture from his social media account. It was a group picture with the three girls, Prince Edmund and Ashton.


    Without realizing what she had done, Ashley pointed out who Ava was in the picture. Even if Ashley didn''t point out who Ava was, James would know. He could never forget that chubby but cute face.


    "Brother! Hello! Are you still there?" Akira was almost shouting from the other end of the line. It was killing her that James hasn''t said a word since she mentioned her housemates.


    "Yes, I''m still here. Thank you for the information, take care of yourself! Goodbye!" He then hung up as soon as he said his goodbye.


    Akira was at a loss; she could not figure out why James was asking all those questions. However, she didn''t dwell on it and returned to her drawings as if she never had a conversation with James.


    ===


    Meanwhile, James lay down on the top of his bed and thought deeply while staring at the ceiling.


    He just received an acceptance letter from the Imperial College in the Kingdom of Stonasia. However, one of the requirements was for him to be a resident of the Kingdom of Stonasia for at least 6 months, meaning he has to move and live there. But what about his school?


    He was currently attending one of the best high schools in Japan, which was also where his father studied, and he had no plans to change schools in the middle of the school year. He was currently a senior and top of his class; he worried that changing environments might affect his studies.


    However, since his sister Akira was currently studying at the Royal Academy for the next four years, Ashley and Tanaga decided they would feel at ease if her older brother James attended college nearby...


    They spoke with James and pitched in the idea; at first, he was hesitant... But, after seeing Ava''s picture, he suddenly changed his mind and agreed. His father worked on his admission the same day.


    Before calling Akira, he just finished speaking to their father. James was informed by Tanaga that he was accepted with one condition: he must live in the Kingdom Of Stonasia and become a resident.... He doesn''t know what to do; he''s contemplating speaking to his parents to tell them he doesn''t want to go¡­

 Chapter 36 - Underwear Flying...

    Meanwhile, Ashton couldn''t wait to pay a visit to the girls'' villa. As soon as everyone left to go back to the hotel, he rushed to his room to quickly shower. Since there were three rooms, two EXODUS members shared one room each, leaving one room for Ashton to give him more privacy.


    After a shower, he called Akira to inform her that he was coming while he was changing clothes. When Akira heard that he would be the only one coming, she wasn''t too happy about it.


    "Why can''t you bring at least two members with you? It doesn''t matter who, you only need to bring someone with you. It isn''t fair for the three of us; what are we going to do with just you?" She meant every word she said and was adamant about it.


    Ashton gritted his teeth; he wanted to strangle his sister. Why couldn''t he come alone? He didn''t like to share the girls'' attention with the other members. On top of that, those guys weren''t into teenage girls; they liked older ones. Plus, he didn''t want any of them to hit on his sister and her friends, especially Ava. She''s their future sister-in-law, and that''s a done deal.


    Nevertheless, he could do nothing but give in to Akira''s request, or she would not let him come at all. "Alright, I''ll check with the guys to see who wants to come with me. But, I can''t promise anything; I''ll give it my best shot. See you in a bit." He then bid her goodbye before going to see who would be interested in coming.


    However, Aston was shocked when he mentioned to them about the three girls, and everyone volunteered to come. Now he was in a dilemma because no one wanted to give way. In the end, he ended up taking all of them with him.


    ===


    Chupsy was the one on guard at the door when the boys arrived at their villa. She wasn''t happy at all, and she let them know it. She was on the phone reporting to her superior when they came and was interrupted, which earned the boys a knitted brow and a glare that could kill.


    "How may I help you, boys?" Her rigid body was standing straight while still glaring at them. Her voice sounded agitated.


    Ashton did his best to secure a sweet smile that reached his eyes before responding. However, he wasn''t sure if the person in front of him knew that he was Akira''s brother. So he had to be careful not to offend her in any way.


    "We were invited by Akira to hang out with them before dinner. I hope that we are not disturbing you in any way." He said very respectfully while still smiling, showing his dented dimples on both sides of his cheeks.


    "Hmmm, please, wait here for a moment. Let me check if they''re ready to accept you." She then told the boys to move a little before opening the door and shutting it on their faces.


    ===


    Akira was preparing some drinks and snacks in the mini kitchen while Pearl was still in her room, making herself prettier. On the other hand, Ava was sorting her dirty laundry, planning to do some washing, unknown to her that they had company.


    Chupsy saw Pearl''s room was open. She went straight and knocked on the door slightly.


    "Knock-knock! Miss, the members of your idol group, are outside. Should I let them in?" She said politely.


    When Pearl heard what she said, she swiftly put down the hairbrush. Checked herself in the mirror, making sure everything was in place. Then, with eyes sparkling, she ran past Chupsy going straight to the front door.


    When she reached the front door, she stopped and stood still for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath before opening the door with a broad smile plastered on her adorable face.


    "Hello! Hello! Come in, don''t be shy." She greeted them while opening the door widely and standing, waiting for the five boys to enter one by one.


    The first to enter was Ashton, followed by Cain, Brian, Shain, and the last was Dion. All boys were equally good-looking. Pearl was fangirling and couldn''t contain herself from grinning from ear to ear.


    She ushered them to the shared living area where Akira was just finishing putting down the last snacks in the middle of the coffee table. She greeted everyone with a smile before inviting everyone to sit down.


    "Thank you for coming to visit; I didn''t know that all of you were coming, so I only prepared for three. Please, sit down, and I will get more drinks." She didn''t wait for anyone to acknowledge her; she turned around to go back to the mini kitchen.


    Ashton took the opportunity to speak with her. "Wait up! Let me help you!" He hollered as he followed her to the mini kitchen. Once they were out of earshot from everyone and the door was closed, he quickly put both his long arms around on Akira''s shoulders.


    He then whispered, "Hello, little sister! Where is she? Does she know we''re coming?"


    When Akira heard his questions, she suddenly stopped, and her eyes widened before covering her mouth in shock. "Dang! I need to let her know. I forgot... I''m so screwed!" She was mumbling to herself as she pried herself out of Ashton''s arms from her shoulder. Then, she bolted towards Ava''s room without giving a thought to the rest of the members sitting in the living room looking around.


    They all looked and followed her as she passed by while their mouths opened. Finally, Ashton left in the mini kitchen, unsure of what to do next.


    However, Ava just finished sorting her dirty laundry. While holding the laundry basket, just wearing shorts, a tank-top, and her hair in a messy bun, she walked out of her room happily singing along to EXODUS music.


    Suddenly, "THUD!" She bumped into Akira, who was in a rush to get to her room to warn her about their company. But, it was too late, the basket went flying into the air, and all of her dirty clothes, including her underwear, went flying all over the living room...


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    I want to thank all of you that sent a Golden Ticket and summoning pen request for more chapters.


    To those who have been with me from the beginning know that I have a full-time day job and I could only write my story after work, or on the weekend. However, If the book received the following:


    For every 100 summoning pens, 1 bonus chapters


    For every 50 GOLDEN TICKET, 1 bonus chapter the more golden ticket, the more bonus chapters.


    Rank Top 25 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 5 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Ranck Top 10 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 15 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month. This one is going to be a tough one for me, But I promise that I will fulfill it.


    Show me your love and I will show you how much I love you all.


    Thank you! Stay safe and stay healthy!


    Love,


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 37 - The Most Embarrassing Moment!

    Akira and Ava were both standing with their hands on their mouths while in shock, looking at all of the dirty clothes that had flown all over the place. Ashton, who just came out of the mini kitchen with drinks in both of his hands, accidentally dropped it on the floor as he tried to run and help pick up the articles of clothing on the floor as it landed.


    The sounds of the glass breaking could be heard all the way to the bodyguards'' room, and they quickly ran out to check what''s happening.


    The most embarrassing moment of Ava''s life was when Ashton held one of her training bras, that landed on his head, trying to hand it to her. She didn''t know if she should accept it or run back to her room and forget about everything.


    Ashton turned to the other members then glared, telling them to turn around as if they didn''t see anything. The other members understood, in unison, all turned around acted as if they didn''t care whatever happened one way or the other.


    Pearl quickly got up and helped to pick up the dirty laundry. Then, one by one, she and Ashton put it back in the basket. Meanwhile, Ava and Akira just stood there, unable to utter a word nor move... Due to the shock that they were in.


    Mary and Pisces helped to pick up the remaining of the laundry before Mary took the basket with her to the laundry room.


    "Are both of you alright?" Pisces asked Akira and Ava. Both out of their mind. Ava covered her face before turning around so fast to return to her room.


    Akira, still in shock, looked at Pisces almost in tears. "I''m fine, but I''m not sure about Ava. What should I do? It was all my fault. I was rushing and bumped into her. Ohhh, how embarrassing." She mumbled, still shaken from the aftermath.


    Pisces embraced the young girl while caressing her back, "Shhh, she will be fine. Go ahead and entertain the guests while I will go and check on her. Go!" She then pushed Akira towards the living room.


    Brian and Cain got up and went to the mini kitchen to look for a broom and dustpan to clean up the broken glasses. Meanwhile, Dion and Shain just stayed put. Ashton and Pearl continued standing, both lost in thought.


    ===


    A moment later, after a long conversation with Ava, Pisces was able to coax her to come out of her room and join her friends in the living room. Slowly, she made her way out while looking at her feet as she walked towards where everyone was chatting away as if nothing happened.


    Finally, she stopped at the threshold and took a quick breath, put on a simple smile, and continued on.


    "Hello everyone! I bet it was a shocker to you guys when you all saw all my undergarments flying all over the place." Ava joked, trying not to show how ashamed she was of what had happened.


    "What undergarments are you talking about?" Replied Ashton while looking around.


    "I have no idea what she''s talking about. Dang! And I missed the good part?" Brian bantered, playing innocent.


    Everyone started laughing out loud while talking at the same time. This made the living room seem more like a market.


    Once that was settled, Ava took a seat next to Pearl, who was seated next to Ashton while Akira was on his other side. He wanted to move next to Ava, but there was no more room. So he bent over towards Pearl to whisper something, "Miss Pearl, would you mind switching seats with me? I just have to speak to Miss Ava about something."


    Hearing Ashton''s sweet voice, Pearl didn''t think anything of it and swiftly got up to change seats. She decided to sit at the end of the sofa where Cain and Shain were seated. They happily welcomed her and began chatting as soon as she sat down.


    However, Brian, Dion, and Akira''s brows raised when they saw what Ashton had done before chuckling silently.


    Ashton could care less, while Ava shyly looked down at her feet instead of at him as he sat down next to her. Unknown to him that her mind was far away, she was thinking about big brother, that''s why she didn''t even realize that Pearl and he had changed seats.


    "Hello! I hope you don''t mind that I switched seats with Miss Pearl." Ashton tried to make Ava feel at ease. But, when Ava only continued looking at her feet, Ashton didn''t know what else to say afterward. So the two only sat there, not saying a word while everyone else was busy chatting along.


    When Ava was still not saying anything when a moment passed by, Ashton decided to ask her for a walk in the garden behind their villa. He slowly bent closer to her and quietly whispered so no one could hear. "It''s kind of cramped here with all of us in one room; how about we get fresh air in your garden. What do you say?"


    Ava then jerked, finally looked up, and looked at him straight in the eye. She remembered what big brother said about the lead singer being his friend; because of that, she agreed to go out and get some fresh air with Ashton.


    She only nodded and slowly got up without saying a word. So instead, she spoke to everyone, letting them know what they were going to do.


    "Guys! Girls, we''re going to the garden to get some fresh air and will be right back." She then left without waiting for anyone''s response. Ashton quickly stood up to follow Ava, who was already stepping out of the sliding door.


    Everyone only looked at them for a moment before going back to chatting away with each other.


    Ava was already seated on one of the chairs outside, deep in thought, when Ashton caught up with her. He sat on the chair next to her, instead of on the opposite side. He pulled it a little closer before sitting down.


    As soon as Ashton sat down, "Ashton, do you play video games?" She asked seriously; her eyes were as bright as the sunshine looking at him innocently.


    "Video games?" Repeated Ashton while drowning in Ava''s innocent and beautiful face¡­

 Chapter 38 - Evading The Question...

    He had to think for a moment what would be the correct response to her question. If he says he doesn''t like playing, would she be disappointed? But then, if he says he does and asks her questions about games, how would he answer? His twin brother James was the one who loved playing video games and not him. So now, he was pondering how to respond and what was the reason behind her random question?


    "Before I answer your question, would you mind telling me why?" Ashton asked out of curiosity and also to know how to respond.


    Ava didn''t hesitate to answer; she wanted to know more about big brother, and if she had to tell him why she asked the question, then so be it.


    "The thing is, I love to play video games whenever I have time since I was this high." She motioned with her hand how tall.


    "Nevertheless, I met this big brother while playing, and he has been a good older brother to me ever since. We have been playing together since I began playing video games." Ava went on to explain.


    "Then before your concert, I mentioned to him that I''m going and he told me to check you out and tell him what I think of you. Which I did, and from then on, he never logged on again, and we haven''t spoken since." She told him truthfully; for some reason, she felt comfortable speaking with Ashton.


    "Also, he told me that you two are close, and he values my opinion of you. That''s why I asked if you like playing video games. An Idea came to my mind that maybe... only maybe... that you could be my big brother. Are you?" Ava excitedly asked, her eyes shining brightly as she anticipated Asthon''s response.


    ===


    After hearing what she told him, Ashton knew precisely who she was talking about. It was none other than his twin brother James. He loved playing video games; of course, they were close since they were twins, and he probably wanted to know his future wife''s reaction to his looks since they were identical twins.


    He had to think for a moment. This was crucial, and he needed to be careful. His gut told him that she was talking about James, but he didn''t want Ava to know since they were betrothed to one another.


    ''Hmmm, how I wish that I was your big brother. Unfortunately, it''s my twin brother, James. Should I tell you what I think or not? Would it bother you that I''m the twin brother of your betrothed? Ahhh, how should I respond to your question without ruining our newfound friendship?'' He was thinking to himself, and his mind was confused, not realizing that Ava was still waiting and staring at him simultaneously.


    He came back to his senses when he heard Ava calling his name, "Ashton! Earth to Ashton! Are you there?" He saw her two palms right in front of his face moving from left to right.


    Ashton is snapped back to reality after seeing two cute palms waving in front of his face...


    "I''m sorry! I was miles away thinking of who could this big brother of yours be? I''m worried that he''s one of those pedophiles that prey on young girls like you. You need to be careful, you know." Just like that, Ashton wanted to change the subject and not respond to the original questions. So instead, he came back with a question so Ava would forget her initial questions.


    "What do you know about him besides his gender? And how do you know if he''s male? I guess you chat when you''re playing games, and you hear his voice." This time he was the one waiting for Ava to reply to his many questions.


    Just as Ava was about to reply to Ashton''s many questions, the sliding door from the inside opened, and Akira popped her head and hollered. "Hey, you two! It''s time for dinner. You can continue your conversation over dinner. We will be dining together!" She had a twinkle in her eyes as she spoke.


    Akira liked what she saw at that moment. She always dreamed of Ava being her sister-in-law, and the best way to do that is to set her up with one of her older brothers. Unknown to her that their parents had done that already before they were even born.


    However, she would rather match her best friend to Ashton than to James, given the option of the two.


    ===


    Ashton took the opportunity to evade having to answer her questions. He swiftly stood up and extended his hand to help Ava get up. "Well, how about we continue our conversation over dinner? We have plenty of time. Let''s go before they send another search party to come and get us." He joked, trying to make Ava feel at ease.


    He wanted her to see him as a friend since they were going to be a family someday. But, deep inside of him, he was fighting himself from falling for her. He didn''t want to fight with his twin brother over a woman someday.


    They were still young right now, and they still had many years to come before the betrothal would be announced to the whole world. He hoped that he would eventually lose the feeling that was slowly creeping its way inside his young heart. He hopes for it anyway, because if not¡­ Ava would be torn between twin brothers when the time comes.


    He was so deep in thought that he didn''t realize that Ava already went ahead of him and was now out of sight.


    ===


    Headmistress Ms. Williams and the other faculty members went out of their way to make sure that the idol group would have a wonderful time at the Royal Academy.


    They arranged a separate dining room for EXODUS accompanied by the girls, Prince Edmund and Lady Crystal.. The other students had no idea that the group was staying for the night at the Royal Academy in order not to disturb them.

 Chapter 39 - Here Comes, Another Embarrassing Moment...

    During dinner, while they were chatting, the group members learned of the girls'' identities, except for Akira''s relationship with Ashton. The only thing they knew was that she was the daughter of someone influential in Japan. Nothing else...


    What shocked them the most was Pearl, who was the first daughter of the United States Of America and the niece of the King and Queen of Stonasia. So all the idol members except Ashton were interested in getting to know her more than the other girls. That really upset Lady Crystal.


    Ava''s mind was far away the whole time while they were having dinner, while Ashton did his best to include her in the conversation. However, no matter how hard he tried, she seemed uninterested whenever she would respond once in a while. Prince Edmund saw all that and happily sat and watched Ashton make a fool of himself.


    While Prince Edmund was enjoying himself on account of Ashton, Lady Crystal was not. She couldn''t stand it that her beauty was being ignored by Prince Edmund and her idol Ashton. She couldn''t help herself shooting dagger in Ava''s direction.


    Pearl and Akira were the only two who were having a ball being the center of the attention of the remaining four boys. They were busy exchanging social media accounts so they could keep in touch with each other.


    "Ava! We created a group chat; you want to join?" Pearl asked excitedly from across the table.


    "Yes! Please join us so it would be more fun. We will post all of our events and happenings, and you ladies could do the same." The youngest member ''Dion'' interjected. Brian, Cain, and Shain all followed in unison, asking Ava to join the group chat.


    Ashton''s brows knitted, and he threw a scowl toward the other members. Prince Edmund and Lady Crystal both waited for an invitation to join the group chat, but then none came, and they were disappointed.


    Ava looked around, unsure of what to say. She wasn''t so active when it came to social media, and the only people she usually chats with are Akira and big brother. She contemplated for a moment if she should join or not. In the end, she decided to join the fun.


    "I''m only joining, so you guys don''t call me a snob. However, I would appreciate it if no one would directly message me, I mean no one!" Her face was solemn as she spoke without batting an eye.


    After Ava decided to join, and still, no one asked Crystal, she took it upon herself to offer to join. That earned a lot of raised brows, especially from Prince Edmund.


    Crystal saw Prince Edmund''s reaction and took it as if he was jealous. But, unknown to her that the actual reason was, he didn''t like that she was still interested in other boys when she was already engaged with his older brother, the Crown Prince Philips.


    Since Lady Crystal was the one who offered to join the group chat, no one could decline her. Brian got up and went to where she was sitting to scan the group social media account to add her as a member. Since Lady Crystal was now part of their group, Brian took it upon himself and asked Prince Edmund if he wanted to join as well. He accepted gracefully.


    After dinner, the EXODUS group members bid farewell to everyone, promising that they will keep in touch and post all their events in the chat group. Pearl was over the moon and couldn''t keep herself from grinning from ear to ear as they said goodbye.


    Unknown to everyone, Pearl had already asked Brian to ask the other group members if they wanted to stop by for a moment at their villa to join her Livestream before going to bed. Brian didn''t hesitate to agree and promised that they would come over even if he had to drag the rest of the members.


    ===


    As soon as they were back in the villa, Pearl went straight to her room and gathered all her equipment, and set it up in the living room. Ava went straight to her room to get ready for bed.


    While Akira went to her room as well, except instead of going to bed she started drawing for her webtoon. But, of course, both Akira and Ava had no idea what Pearl was preparing for, and they would be in for a shock when they found out...


    Thirty minutes later, Mary, who was on guard for the night, came in to inform Pearl that EXODUS had arrived. Pearl was seated right in front of the camera getting ready for the live stream. Mary''s eyes widened when she saw all the gadgets and lights that were all set up.


    With her knitted brows, she approached Pearl, who was busy making adjustments with her camera.


    "Miss, Pearl there are five young men outside the door. Should I let them in?" She said politely while curious as to what was going on.


    Pearl only waved her hand without even bothering to look. "Yes! Please, let them all in." Her attention is still on the camera and lighting.


    That''s all Mary needed to hear, she turned around and went back outside to let the EXODUS members come in.


    Pearl finally finished setting up the camera and lighting when she fully processed what Mary had said, she then briskly got up and ran to the door to receive the members of EXODUS with the biggest smile plastered on her face.


    She was so excited that she accidentally ran straight into them as they were entering.


    "Ow! Sorry! Welcome! Welcome!" Greeted Pearl to everyone, her eyes on Ashton as they entered.


    While everyone was taking their shoes off to change into slippers, Ashton spoke. "How come I don''t see Akira and Ava? Are they sleeping already?" He asked nonchalantly.


    "Oh, I was so excited that I forgot to inform them that you guys were coming. It will be a surprise for them when they see all of you" She shyly responded, unable to look Ashton straight in the eye.


    Speaking of the devil, Ava just so happens to be coming out of her room....

 Chapter 40 - James And Jeffrey Attending Royal Academy.

    Just as they were walking into the living room where everything was set for the live stream, Ava walked in with a face mask on, wearing pajamas with bunny prints. She was on the way to the mini kitchen to grab a drink when she saw them enter the living room.


    "AHHHH!!!!" She screamed in panic before turning around to run back to her room still screaming from the top of her lungs¡­


    The members of EXODUS and Pearl were all stunned and unable to utter a word. With Ava''s loud scream that everyone in the villa heard loud and clear, Akira, still wearing the clothes as when they had dinner, came out of her room with a frown on her face.


    Chupsy and Pisces who just finished getting ready for bed came running out as well wearing only robes on top of their nightwear. Both stopped as soon as they saw the five young men in their living room and a whole bunch of lighting and a camera. Chupsy already knew what was happening, Pearl was planning on doing a live stream with the EXODUS members for her followers.


    While shaking her head from left to right, she put her two hands on Pisces'' shoulder and ushered her back to their room.


    "Don''t ask, it''s a very long story. Let''s just change our clothes first, I don''t think those young men wanted to see us in our nightgowns." Chupsy bantered while still pushing Pisces as they walked back to their room.


    ===


    Akira''s face was unreadable, they couldn''t tell if she was mad or what. She did however have a scowl plastered on her face, but she was mainly staring at all the lighting and the camera that was set up for a live stream.


    After a moment she turned to look at Pearl, "Girl!!! Please, don''t tell me that you''re planning to do a live stream with EXODUS and you didn''t even bother telling us?"


    Pearl quickly went to Akira and hugged her, "Sister... I''m so sorry! I was so excited that Brian promised they would come for the live stream that I forgot to tell you and Ava." Her eyes suddenly widened when she remembered Ava.


    "Oh! Ava! Excuse me for a moment guys! Let me just talk to Ava for a moment." Said Pearl to the boys while walking towards Ava''s room.


    She didn''t even bother knocking on Ava''s door. She just opened the door and walked right in. Ava was nowhere around. She walked toward the bathroom door. This time she didn''t just open the bathroom door. Instead, she decided to knock first, because of course, she respected Ava''s privacy.


    "Knock! Knock! Ava, I''m sorry!!! It''s Pearl! Please, open the door!" She was whispering as she made her apology hoping that Ava would open the door.


    It worked because not a moment passed, the door opened and Ava was a changed person, she was now wearing loose jeans and a loose long sleeve shirt, the face mask was gone, while her hair was in a ponytail and she came out looking like the 13-year old that she was...


    ===


    Meanwhile, back in Japan. James had an earnest talk with his parents in regards to Ava Go. He was about to leave in a week to start attending the Royal Academy. However, he didn''t want his sister Akira to know, and especially Ava Go. He still didn''t have the guts to face her, and he wasn''t sure if she was ready to meet him either.


    "But, how are you going to do that when you are attending the same school? Although Royal Academy is enormous, there''s a really high chance you will run into them one of these days. What are you going to do if that happens?" Asked Ashley while holding her son''s hands.


    Ashley had no idea that Tanaga and James had already made an agreement back then that Ashton would be the one that would marry Ava when the time came. What she knew was that it was James who was still betrothed to Ava. That''s why she was adamant for James to get to know Ava while attending the same school as her.


    Ashley figured that this was the best opportunity for the two to get close, and who knew... they might grow to like or even love each other in the end. But, from the look of James, he wasn''t interested at all. That suddenly made her think that they might not end up together.


    Tanaga was only sitting there listening to the mother and son. He didn''t have the heart to tell his wife that James is no longer betrothed to Ava. Also, the last time he and Jeff had spoken about the agreement, they agreed to let the children decide when the time came. So they actually had no plans to pursue the matter any longer.


    "Alright, if ever I run across her, then I will properly introduce myself. However, I''m not going out of my way to meet her. Mom, you have to understand that I''m almost an adult while she''s still a teenager. So what would we have in common? Plus, it wouldn''t be good for her reputation if anyone found out that she''s already engaged. Her high school life would be ruined," Argued James while his face was void of any emotions.


    Tanaga nodded and applauded his son silently. He could not say it any better if it were him speaking. James indeed took after him in many ways.


    "Sweetheart! Just let it be. James is smart, and he knows what he needs to do when he gets there. Let it go! By the way, did I mention to you that Jeff and Ann are planning on sending young Jeffrey there as well? The boy was complaining about why Ava could go and he couldn''t. Poor Jeff had to call King Alexander and pull some strings once more to let his son attend." Said Tanaga while grinning from ear to ear.


    He knew how much his best friend Jeff hated to ask for favors. And he was no different... They would do anything for their children, even if it kill them...


    Tanaga did it on purpose to let James hear that Ava''s twin brother would be attending Royal Academy as well.


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    I want to thank all of you that sent a Golden Ticket and summoning pen request for more chapters.


    To those who have been with me from the beginning know that I have a full-time day job and I could only write my story after work, or on the weekend. However, If the book received the following:


    For every 100 summoning pens, 1 bonus chapters


    For every 50 GOLDEN TICKET, 1 bonus chapter the more golden ticket, the more bonus chapters.


    Rank Top 25 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 5 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Ranck Top 10 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 15 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month. This one is going to be a tough one for me, But I promise that I will fulfill it.


    Show me your love and I will show you how much I love you all.


    Thank you! Stay safe and stay healthy!


    Love,


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 41 - What Was The Name Of His Group?

    In the Philippines, Ann had just finished the last taping for a movie that she was currently working on. The director shouted, "Cut! It''s a wrap!" before he went towards her to congratulate her on finishing perfectly.


    While everyone was congratulating Ann, her assistant came over and was handing her cellphone to her. When she looked at the screen to check who was calling, a smile crept on her lips. Then, she excused herself to find a less noisy and secluded place before answering the facetime call.


    "Hi, sweetheart! How are you? I''ve missed you so much! How I wish you were here right now. I just finished shooting, and I will see you very soon." She was rambling on and on, not giving Ava a chance to speak. Suddenly she realized that Ava seemed to be inside the bathroom, and when she looked closer at her phone, she noticed that she had tears in her eyes.


    "Is something wrong, sweetheart? You can talk to me," Ann said sweetly.


    "Mommy!!! It''s so embarrassing! I can''t believe this happened to me. What am I going to do? I have no face to show anymore... I want to die!!!" Cried Ava loudly while wiping snots and tears away from her face at the same time.


    Seeing this made Ann worry. But she was too far away to comfort her daughter. So the only thing she could do was to try to make her stop crying so Ava could tell her what happened.


    "Ava, sweetheart... Why don''t you tell mommy what happened? Then we''ll see what your daddy and I could do to make you feel better. Come... Why don''t you stop crying for a moment and tell me? Alright?" She was trying her best to coax her to stop crying before her eyes began to get swollen.


    After hearing what her mother said, Ava tried her best and slowly stopped crying and wiped her tears. When Ann saw that she was already trying to stop crying, she coaxed her to take deep breaths. "Alright, now breathe, slowly inhale... then exhale... continue doing it. There you go; you are doing great. Breathe..."


    Ava followed her mother''s instructions and breathed slowly, in and out. Once she felt that she was calm enough, she then began telling Ann what had happened.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Oh, I''m sorry! Sweetheart, I''m not laughing at you. It''s just... It''s too funny the way you were telling me how it happened." Ann was feeling bad that she had laughed out loud. But what Ava had told her was too hilarious.


    "Anyway, don''t be embarrassed. It was not your fault that it happened. Also, it''s not like you knew that you would have company." After Ann said the word company, her brows almost collided with each other, and her eyes widened.


    "Wait a minute, why do you have COMPANY in your villa?! Who permitted them to come to your place? I don''t care who they are; what I want to know is who authorized this?" Ann was uncontrollably upset that there were boys inside their villa at this hour. She needed to get to the bottom of this; if she had to fly there right now, she would, and she would make sure to fire those bodyguards that were taking care of them.


    "Mom!!! Calm down; it''s really no big deal. The headmistress and the faculty approve it. We were tasked as the ambassadors of the Royal Academy, and this is part of that. So we need to entertain them." Ava suddenly turned a full 90 degrees in terms of her attitude. She knew how her mother was; if she set her mind on something, you''ll never know what she would do next.


    "Hmmm, I will need to have a word with the headmistress and the faculty when I get there. Nevertheless, don''t worry about what happened and just face them. Just act normal, be your charming self, and you have nothing to worry about. Show them the most beautiful smile. I''m sure they will be so charmed by you that they will forget everything that happened." Ann proudly told Ava while touching the bridge of her nose as if she was starting to have a headache.


    Ava saw this and decided to cut short the conversation. She put on a sweet smile on her face before she spoke. "Mommy, I need to go back out there now, thank you! I feel much better, and I will do as you told me. I will put on my sweetest smile and act like it never happened. I love you! Bye!" She then swiftly slid her finger to end the facetime call.


    Ann didn''t get the chance to say anything when she saw the screen suddenly turn black.


    She was still shaking her head when her assistant found her. She was waiting for her with all her belongings ready to go.


    "Tell everyone that I will not be joining them for the after-party. I have an emergency, and we need to go." She ordered her assistant as she prepared to leave.


    ===


    As soon as Ann arrived home, she went straight to Jeff''s study to see if he was there. He was inside, but she found him speaking on the phone with god knows who. She didn''t want to disturb him, so she went in and immediately gave him a peck on his cheek before quickly leaving to go up to their room to change her clothes.


    After changing her clothes, she checked on Arria if she was doing her homework. But, instead, she found her sitting in front of the TV watching some kind of concert. She was so engrossed with the show that she didn''t even notice her mother was standing right behind her with a scowl on her face.


    Just as Ann was going to say something, the idol group started singing, and she stopped.


    She stood there and watched with Arria. She was mesmerized by how good the group was, and the lead singer with his blond hair was such a beautiful boy. Then after carefully looking, she realized that the boy resembled someone she knew, then it hit her... "Tanaga!" She mumbles quietly.


    She needed to make sure, and the only way to find out was for her to call Ashely. So she quickly took out her cellphone to make a facetime call to Ashley. After a couple of buzzes, Ashley picked up.


    Ann didn''t hesitate and went straight to the point. "Hey, sister! Didn''t you tell me that your son went on to train to become an idol? What was the name of his group?"


    Ashley wondered why Ann would ask but didn''t show it. Instead, she happily replied....

 Chapter 42 - Cant Evade The Question...

    "The group is called EXODUS, why are you asking?" Ashley couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Did they just go on a tour in the kingdom of Stonasia? I''m watching them right now, and I thought I heard the reporter say that. I''m just curious." Ann said nonchalantly, she didn''t want her friend to get the wrong idea with her questioning.


    "To be honest with you, I have no idea where they are touring right now. I have been so busy with so many things right now that I don''t even know what day it is. Hahaha!" Ashley chuckled. However, what she said was true. She had been flying in and out of Japan for business.


    Since all the children were now grown up, Tanaga let her go back into the business, and they now ran the THJ group side by side. She had been appointed President of the THJ Marine Department in Japan and the USA, while Tanaka, her brother-in-law, was the CEO for the whole group.


    Chairwoman Hanada had since retired, and Tanaga had taken over as the Chairman of the entire THJ Group.


    "Anyway, did you talk to the girls lately?" Ashley changed the subject. She could sense that Ann was irritated for some reason.


    "That''s actually what I''m calling you about, I just spoke with Ava, and she told me that EXODUS is at their school, and they were chosen to be the ambassadors," Ann said, but it sounded like she wasn''t too happy about the arrangement.


    Ashley, on the other hand, was ecstatic hearing the news that Ashton was in Stonasia. If Ashton met Ava and the two hit it off, there''s still a chance that they can get together since James wasn''t interested in her. She had a wide grin plastered on her face when she spoke.


    "What does Ava think of Ashton? Did she not like him? Ohhh, I''m kind of hoping that she will be interested in him. Just think... We still have a chance to be in-laws." Ashley laughed.


    Ann got to thinking after hearing what Ashley said, and her eyes brightened with the idea. She already lost hope when Ava adamantly informed them that she would rather die than marry James.


    But then, that was a long time ago, and she probably already forgot all about it. She was only five years old, and a lot has changed since then. However, if by chance she liked Ashton... Why not? Ann''s frame of mind changed about scolding the people in charge of the Royal Academy with that thought.


    "Hmmm, it is not a bad idea. But I think it''s best we just let them get to know each other on their own. We shouldn''t meddle in their affairs, or it could go sour again just like when they were little." The two mothers agreed and happily continued chatting. Unfortunately, Ann forgot about Arria, who was engrossed watching the concert instead of doing her homework.


    ===


    Back in the Royal Academy, Pearl was over the moon. With EXODUS appearing on her live stream, her followers increased tremendously. However, she still had her face covered to not divulge her true identity.


    How she wished that she could take it off and show the whole world her beautiful young face... Unfortunately, if her parents ever found out that she does live streams, she would be dead for sure. So, it''s a no-no!


    Akira and Ava both wore face masks just in case some of the Royal Academy students viewed the live stream. It''s to protect their identities.


    While everyone was enjoying themselves, Ashton took the opportunity to have a word with Ava. Although she seemed to be having fun, he could tell that it''s only for show. He was thinking that she was doing that to get rid of being embarrassed for what just happened.


    He slowly sneaked in closer to Ava from behind and whispered to her while no one noticed, "Do you want to go get some fresh air?" He asked, making sure no one heard him.


    Ava contemplated for a moment while looking around if anyone was paying any attention to them. Then she remembered that Ashton didn''t answer her question yet about his relationship with big brother. She decided to agree and nodded in agreement. Without the others realizing it, the two left and sneakily went outside to the garden.


    ===


    The moon was full, and it was very nice outside. The weather was just right, with a nice breeze touching their skin as they stood gazing at the moon that was brightly shining on them.


    No one spoke for a moment. Ava was slightly nervous, while Ashton didn''t know where to begin. It was eerily quiet; only the sound of the wind blowing could be heard.


    After some time, Ashton finally found his voice. "Ava..." However, "Ashton..." They both said in unison and began laughing out loud.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! You go ahead!" Said Ashton while still chuckling.


    "Earlier before dinner, I had asked you a question. Do you still remember?" She couldn''t look him in the eyes. Instead, she swiftly averted her gaze elsewhere after speaking.


    He couldn''t answer right away. He knew exactly what she was talking about, but he didn''t really know how to respond to the question. He contemplated if he should react to her this time or not.


    "I''m sorry! Could you repeat your question? Unfortunately, I couldn''t recall what we were talking about earlier; I was so immersed in the beauty of the garden that I had forgotten."


    However, that didn''t deter her from repeating it once more; she wanted to know why big brother suddenly disappeared after for no apparent reason. If Ashton was close with him, he was probably still in touch with him or at least knows how to get in touch with him.


    "I asked you if you know who big brother is? The one I play video games with. Do you know him?" Her puppy eyes were looking straight into his eyes, and he couldn''t avert his gaze.


    "Ahhh, that question. You see..." The wind was blowing, but Ashton started perspiring like crazed...


    ~~~o~~~


    Author''s note:


    I just want to inform all my wonderful readers that on the 26th of August, the book will be going premium. You all know what it means, chapters will be locked.


    I hope that you continue supporting the story.


    Thank you!


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 43 - Ava, Misunderstood.

    She was waiting anxiously, but nothing came out after the words ''you see...'' Ashton couldn''t seem to find the right word, and she could notice that he was perspiring furiously. She couldn''t understand what was so hard about her question that he couldn''t just say yes or no? So finally, she decided to just forget it.


    She had a feeling that he was avoiding the question for a reason... Could it be that he was a big brother?


    Ava''s eyes got as big as a saucer with that thought.


    "Big brother, forget it. You don''t need to answer my question. I think I already know the answer." A sweet smile was plastered on her face as she spoke.


    Ashton liked the way she had just called him big brother with that tone of endearment. He only smiled as a response to her.


    "Let''s change the subject; what is it that you wanted to talk to me about that you asked me to come out here and get some fresh air?" Ava''s tone of voice was now more mature than before. In Ashton''s eyes, she had grown in the last minute or so that they had been talking. In his eyes, she was no longer that teenager; she looked like a young lady that was blooming into a beautiful grown woman. And he couldn''t wait to see who she would become when the time came.


    Ava now understood why big brother hasn''t been able to go online. He had been busy with the concert and hanging around with them. She didn''t say it out loud, but she now had a face to go with the voice. She was so happy she could die right then and there. She had no idea that she actually got the wrong twin.


    Ashton didn''t know what was on Ava''s mind. So he just let her think about what she wanted to and enjoyed the short time he had with her. They would be busy for a while, and he didn''t know when they would meet in person again. So he wanted to savor every minute of their time together.


    The two chatted for the duration of the EXODUS''s stay at their villa. When Chupsy came looking for them to inform them that it was getting late and that it was time for the girls to go to bed, they stopped. Both Ava and Ashton had beautiful smiles plastered on their faces when they came back inside the villa.


    Everyone happily bid each other goodbye, with the promise to keep in touch...


    ===


    A week later, James and Jeffrey arrived at the Kingdom of Stonasia. James was to live outside the Royal Academy, while Jeffrey lived in the Royal Academy dorm. He wasn''t too happy about the housing arrangement, but since he was given a single room in the male dormitory, he eventually came to terms with it.


    This time, it was Tanaga and Jeff who flew to Stonasia to accompany the boys. Unfortunately, as much as the two mothers wanted to come, both of them had prior engagements, so they had to let the fathers do their duty and accompany their sons.


    Tanaga and James used the THJ private plane, while Jeff and Jeffrey, flew from the Philippines with their own private plane. James insisted that they flew separately for his own personal reason. He doesn''t want to meet Jeff and Jeffrey, still ashamed of what happened years ago.


    Tanaga and James went straight to his new place, while Jeff and Jeffrey went straight to the Royal Academy to help get Jeffrey settled in his new dorm and to visit his daughter.


    Jeff never mentioned James attending Royal Academy to Jeffrey, he knows how his son feels about him for his sister''s sake.


    ===


    Ava had no idea that Jeffrey was to attend the Royal Academy. She was so shocked when she was called to the headmistress''s office in the middle of the class.


    Akira and Pearl wanted to come with her, but the teacher didn''t let them. They had no choice but to wait anxiously.


    The father and son were sitting comfortably at Ms. Williams''s office while enjoying delicious snacks and tea. Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon were having a good conversation with Jeff, while Jeffrey was just quietly seated with headphones on both his ears.


    "Daddy! Jeffrey!" Ava exclaimed as she ran to her father for a tight embrace.


    Jeff lovingly embraced his daughter and kissed her both cheeks. "How is my baby girl doing? Is the internet working fine now? How are they treating you here?" He bombarded her with so many questions while still in an embrace.


    Ava let her father release her for a moment so she could greet Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon. Then she went to her twin brother, who had taken off his headphones and was standing, waiting for Ava to come and greet him.


    He had his two arms spread wide, already waiting when Ava turned to greet him with a fat hug. He reciprocated by hugging her back with a dimpled face smiling happily to be reunited with his twin.


    "You are mean, you know that? I''m mad at you right now. I was only gone for a while for my training camp, and when I came back, I found out that you already left. You didn''t say anything before I left, and I was devastated. I missed you so much!" Jeffrey complained loud enough for Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon to hear loud and clear. They liked that the siblings were very close.


    "Well, what are you complaining about now? You''re here now, aren''t you?" Ava bantered back with puckered lips, teasing her twin brother.


    Since Ava and Jeffrey weren''t identical twins, they only had a few similarities, but if no one asked, they wouldn''t be able to tell that they were twins. And with their closeness towards each other, others would think they were childhood sweethearts instead of brother and sister.


    Ava was tasked to take Jeffrey to the classroom and introduce him to everyone. She was also to take him to get his uniform and show him around. She happily agreed. She couldn''t wait to introduce Jeffrey to Pearl. She was sure that she would be shocked for sure once she saw how handsome he is now. They had met a few times when they were young, but that was a long time ago.


    Akira knew Jeffrey, so it''s no big deal. Unknown to Ava that it was one of the reasons why Jeffrey was adamant that he also attend Royal Academy. It was so he could be around his crush--Akira Jones...


    Jeff excused himself, telling Ms. Williams and Ms.. Shannon that he still had a prior engagement. He then promised Ava and Jeffrey that he would be back to pick them up after school to have dinner¡­

 Chapter 44 - The Girl Is In A Dilemma...

    Ava took her twin brother to the uniform department first. She helped him choose the same uniform style as the one she had. She then asked him to try it on so they could go straight to their homeroom, where she will need to introduce him to everyone, as Ms. Williams asked her to do.


    Jeffrey listened to her and went into the fitting room to try on the uniform. Once he finished, he came out to show her. "Well! What do you think? Do I look dashing enough? Will I make you proud when they see me in this outfit?" He stood there like a model with indented dimples on both cheeks while flashing his incredibly even white teeth.


    Ava could only smile; she loved when Jeffrey acted cute with her. The uniform lady smiled from ear to ear as she watched the two being playful with each other. She couldn''t believe that they were actually brother and sister from how they acted around each other.


    Since Ava was satisfied with his uniform, Jeffrey folded the clothes he was wearing before and asked the uniform lady for a bag to put them in. The uniform lady didn''t hesitate to find a bag and quickly handed it to Jeffrey.


    Once he finished the task and his clothes were inside the bag, "I''m ready whenever you are!" He said, still smiling sweetly.


    Hearing that, Ava grabbed hold of Jeffrey''s arm and linked it with her''s before ushering him out of the uniform department.


    Mary was standing outside; she was on duty to accompany the girls around school today. Since Pearl and Akira were in their homeroom, she could leave without worry and followed Ava when she was called to Ms. Williams''s office.


    Ava handed the bag to Mary, "Sister Mary, do you mind holding on to this bag first while I introduce him to everyone first? Then, after we are done, we will take it to his dorm room. Is that ok with you?" Mary took the bag out of Ava''s hands as she nodded in agreement with her. Jeffrey thanked her in return.


    ===


    The walk to their homeroom wasn''t too far. It only took them less than fifteen minutes, and they arrived. Ava made Jeffrey stay outside first so she could inform the homeroom teacher. She opened the door slowly and peeked first to make sure that the homeroom teacher was inside, and he was.


    She then went inside and walked straight toward the teacher. She informed him of Jeffrey''s arrival and what Ms. Williams had ordered her to do.


    "Class! Listen, Ava has someone she will introduce to all of you." He then turned to Ava and told her to go ahead and call Jeffrey. She quickly went to the door where Jeffrey was standing on the other side quietly.


    While she went to get Jeffrey, the homeroom teacher announced to everyone that a new transfer student had just arrived and Ava will do the honor of introducing him to the class.


    Everyone was holding their breath and couldn''t wait to see the new student. That included Pearl and Akira, who had no idea that it was Ava''s twin brother.


    ===


    Ava came in first, followed by Jeffrey right behind her. His face was void of any emotion, just like his father when he was serious. He had a bit of a background in acting, too, so he could play a cold and aloof teenager when he wanted to, and he could also be a sweetheart when he felt like it.


    "Everyone! I want to introduce Jeffrey; he''s a transfer student from the Philippines." That was all she said. She didn''t mention his last name nor their relationship with each other. She then stepped aside to give room for Jeffrey to speak.


    Jeffrey stood and looked around first. Then his eyes caught Akira, and a dimpled smile suddenly showed on both of his cheeks. All the girls were suddenly curious when they saw where he was looking. Akira froze right that minute when she realized he was looking at her.


    "Hello, everyone! Just as Ava said, my name is Jeffrey. I have nothing else to say." That was all he said and waited for the homeroom teacher to tell him where to sit.


    Everyone in the room was filled with questions; they were all wondering about his relationship with Ava. Crystal, for one, was the most curious of them all. If Prince Edmund was her first choice before, everything had changed now. Jeffrey beat Prince Edmund and was now tied with Ashton.


    The homeroom teacher realized that Jeffrey and Ava were waiting for him to say something, so he looked around for a vacant seat. But, unfortunately, the only empty seat was next to Lady Crystal; she was alone with no deskmate since she didn''t like sitting with anyone. So he had no choice but to let Jeffrey sit beside Lady Crystal first.


    He pointed toward Lady Crystal''s direction. "Jeffrey, go and sit with her first so we can continue our class." He said nonchalantly before grabbing his lesson plan to continue teaching.


    When Ava heard what the homeroom teacher said, she quickly grabbed Jeffrey''s hand and took him straight to Akira''s desk; she then asked Akira''s deskmate to go and sit next to Lady Crystal.


    Akira''s brows rose in a heartbeat after hearing what Ava said. "Ava..." She was going to say she would rather Pearl sit with Jeffrey while she sits with Ava. But, unfortunately, it was too late.


    Ava already pushed Jeffrey to sit down right next to her. The other student sitting with Akira before was standing while holding all her school stuff but not moving. The girl looked in the direction where Lady Crystal was seated, and she saw her shooting daggers at her. So she didn''t dare go over there.


    Jeffrey was at a loss. Why did Ava make the other girl move? Why doesn''t she want him sitting next to that student? Looking from where he''s at, she doesn''t look bad at all. He would surely try to find out later on. But for now, he was willing to sit right next to this girl.


    "Akira, take care of my brother, will you!" Said Ava before going to her own chair and sitting down next to Pearl.


    Akira could only nod. She looked at the boy next to her, who sat with a straight back and stern look on his face. She wondered if he was unhappy that Crystal was not the one sitting next to him or if he just doesn''t like her at all?


    A couple of times, she had met him back in the Philippines, whenever she visited, but he was never this unfriendly. "Whatever! Like if I care!" She mumbles to herself.


    Meanwhile, the other student that was sent to sit with Lady Crystal was unsure of what to do. She couldn''t decide whether she should listen to Ava or insist that Jeffrey move and sit with Lady Crystal.... She was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 45 - Prince Edmund Disappointed.

    The homeroom teacher saw that the student was in a dilemma and decided to intervene.


    "Lady Crystal, this will only be temporary for today. Tomorrow I will get another table here for her." He then looked at the student, still hesitating, "Go ahead. She won''t mind if you sit next to her." He said sternly. With that, all was settled, and he continued his lesson.


    There was nothing Lady Crystal could say or do. She knew better than to cross Ava, she was one of the top students in the class, and everyone loved her. Everyone, except her.


    ===


    When Prince Edmund heard that there was a new transfer student in Ava''s class, he couldn''t wait for his class to be over. He needed to see what this boy looked like. As soon as the bell rang, he was out of the classroom in a flash. He went straight to Ava''s homeroom, hoping that he would be able to catch them before they went back to the villa.


    If not, he would just have to visit them.


    Just as he was almost in the girls'' classroom, he bumped into them in the hallway. His brows nearly collided when he saw Ava clinging to the boy''s arm.


    "Hello, your highness Prince Edmund!" The trio greeted him in unison.


    He was so stunned that he wasn''t able to respond right away. It took him a moment to compose himself before he could speak. "H-hello!" That was all he said while looking at Jeffrey and Ava.


    Jeffrey took it upon himself to introduce himself. "Hi! I''m Jeffrey! Nice to meet you, your highness Prince Edmund!" He copied the girls'' greetings while his hand was stretched out, waiting for Prince Edmund to accept.


    Prince Edmund accepted his hand, still wondering who he was. Yes, he heard him say his name was Jeffrey, but what relationship did he have with the girls, more specifically to Ava, for that matter. He needed to find out just to make him feel at ease.


    "Jeffrey, I heard you just came from the Philippines. So you must be Ava''s...?" He was fishing and waited for Jeffrey to finish his sentence for him, but Jeffrey caught on and decided to play him.


    "Yes, I just arrived today, and Ava is my sweetheart. We grew up together and have known each other since the day we were born." He then looked at his sister. "Aren''t we, sweetheart!" He asked playfully.


    Ava decided to play along. She put on the sweetest smile first before she spoke. "Of course! You are my only one. How could I not be yours?" She then let go of Jeffrey''s arms and instead put her arm around his shoulders.


    Prince Edmund''s face reddened, not from embarrassment but from anger. However, he was quick to control his emotions and put on a slight smile. "Ah, I see! Well, welcome to Royal Academy. Should you need anything, you may always come to me." He then turned his attention to Pearl and Akira.


    "I''ll see you at dinner then." He said politely before turning around to leave.


    As soon as Prince Edmund was out of sight, Ava, Akira, and Jeffrey started laughing. Pearl was confused. She didn''t get what was going on, and she didn''t want to know either. She only cared about one person, and that was Ashton, her idol...


    ===


    Prince Edmund arrived at the girls'' villa a little earlier than usual. His curiosity got to him, and he wanted to see Jeffrey was with the girls in their villa. However, he was in for a shock when he and his assistant arrived and that there was no one at the door guarding.


    He rang the doorbell just in case the guard was inside. When after a moment, no one answered or opened the door, he tried again. Nothing... After trying one more time, his assistant couldn''t handle it anymore and decided to intervene.


    "Your highness, I don''t think there''s anyone home. You have been..." He didn''t get to finish what he was about to say; Prince Edmund turned around and faced him.


    "That''s enough! Let''s go to the dining hall! They could already be there." He was striding so fast that the assistant was having a hard time trying to catch up to him.


    He found only Lady Crystal sitting on their table, to his dismay, and the rest of the seats were vacant. He stopped at the threshold. Pulled his cell phone and dialed Ava''s number. It only buzzed a couple of times; then, he heard her voice.


    "Prince Edmund, what can I do for you?" Her sweet young voice sounded like music to his ears.


    "I''m in the dining hall right now, and seeing that you ladies are not here yet, I thought to give you a call." He responded politely.


    "Oh, we won''t be dining in the academy tonight. My father is in town, and he''s taking us all out to eat. So I''m sorry that we didn''t invite you. You know... family. But thank you for your concern!" Said Ava apologetically.


    Prince Edmund felt embarrassed after hearing Ava apologize to him for not getting an invitation. "Oh, no-no-no! No need to apologize to me; I can surely understand that it''s a family thing. An outsider like me doesn''t belong. I will let you go then, have a wonderful evening with your family."


    "Alright then, thank you! Goodnight!" She said politely once again. For some odd reason, Ava never felt comfortable with Prince Edmund. She always had to be polite to him, force a smile whenever she saw him face to face. But, she could never be really genuine towards him.


    "Goodnight to you too!" replied Prince Edmund before sliding his fingers to the screen to end the call. Since the girls would not be present for dinner, He lost his appetite and decided to head back to his villa, disappointed.


    ===


    Meanwhile, Tanaga and James were also going to the same restaurant where Jeff and the children were heading. The restaurant was located in the resort owned jointly by THJ and World Group. Tanaga and Jeff both stayed there and made arrangements to have dinner with their children together.


    Tanaga mischievously didn''t inform James that they would be dining with Jeff and his children. For all James knew, it was only him and his father eating together. He was going to be in for a shock when they came face to face...


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    I want to thank all of you that sent a Golden Ticket and summoning pen request for more chapters.


    To those who have been with me from the beginning know that I have a full-time day job and I could only write my story after work, or on the weekend. However, If the book received the following:


    For every 100 summoning pens, 1 bonus chapters


    For every 50 GOLDEN TICKET, 1 bonus chapter the more golden ticket, the more bonus chapters.


    Rank Top 25 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 5 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Ranck Top 10 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 15 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month. This one is going to be a tough one for me, But I promise that I will fulfill it.


    Show me your love and I will show you how much I love you all.


    Thank you! Stay safe and stay healthy!


    Love,


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 46 - Dining At The Royal Resort

    The car came to a complete stop right in front of the main lobby of the Royal Resort. Unfortunately, it was dusk already when they arrived, so the children didn''t get the chance to see the magnificent view around the resort. Unknown to the children that the resort was a collaboration between the Royal family, THJ Group, and World Group Intl.


    The General Manager of the Resort, Mr. Arman Gusman, was already waiting at the front for their arrival. Mr. Gusman was actually Akira''s maternal first uncle.


    Jeff''s bodyguards, along with Chupsy, Mary, and Pisces, who was riding in another vehicle, briskly stepped out of the car to open the door for Jeff and the other children.


    One by one, the children came out. First was Jeffrey, then Ava, followed by Pearl, and the last one to get out was Akira. When Akira saw her uncle, her eyes widened with shock. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing... It was her favorite uncle among all of her mother''s older brothers.


    "Ohhh, my gosh!!!!" She screamed before running towards Arman without a care in the world of what people would think about her sudden action. She ran into his tight embrace while tears of happiness were fighting to fall on her innocent face.


    "Uncle! How could it be? How? When did you get here?" She bombarded him with questions while everyone just watched their happy reunion.


    "Her uncle?" Whispered Pearl to Ava out of curiosity. She never met any of Akira''s family besides her mother. Therefore, she is oblivious to who was who.


    Ava only nodded to answer her question while gazing adoringly at how Arman lovingly embraced his niece.


    "It was just last week when I got transferred. So I was going to get settled first before coming to visit you. Hahaha!" He missed his niece so much, when he heard that she was sent to study in the Kingdom of Stonasia, Arman briskly requested from the headquarters for a transfer. Being the brother-in-law of the Chairman of THJ Group, his request was immediately approved.


    "I''m so happy, now I know where we could spend our weekends." Akira was over the moon; now that her favorite uncle was nearby, she could come and visit him anytime.


    ===


    The happy union broke apart when Jeff and the other children reached them. Arman let go of Akira so he could greet his other boss.


    "Good evening, Chairman Go. I''m sorry I was not available when you arrived this afternoon. Welcome to the Royal Resort!" He then extended his hands for a handshake.


    Jeff took his extended hand and shook it. "Thank you! You don''t need to be formal with me, you know. I''m also your brother-in-law, don''t forget that. Although Tanaga and I are not blood-related, we are blood brothers." He said it proudly for the children to hear.


    "Has Tanaga arrived?" Jeff asked to change the subject.


    Arman shook his head while looking at the driveway, in case they already did, and they just didn''t know it. "No, not as far as I know. I have not been out here long, so I''m not sure if they are already inside. Why don''t we go in so we can see if they have arrived."


    The doorman opened the door for them to enter. The children were in awe and gawked when they saw the interior of the main lobby. At the center was a square fountain with two giant palm trees on a small island. It was surrounded by a hanging water fountain cascading down to a pool of water down below.


    The sound of water flowing down while music was playing was very soothing to anyone''s ears. As they walked towards the elevator to take them to the restaurant on the rooftop, they passed by some high-end stores. Pearl''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She instantly fell in love and made a plan to come back as soon as possible.


    Akira was still holding onto her uncle''s arms as they walked while Ava and Jeffrey were busy looking around. The smiles on their faces were priceless.


    Soon they had arrived at their destination...


    ===


    The restaurant is a revolving one, the customers would start from one end, and as they have their dinner, the restaurant would revolve, and they would have the view of the whole resort. The place was packed, but there were no guests waiting. To dine in at the restaurant, guests must book ahead, and the waiting list was now almost a year long.


    A sports bar was situated on the right side of the restaurant where guests could enjoy watching games while drinking. But, of course, that area was jam-packed as well; it was where the rich and famous hung out and relaxed.


    Jeff loved what he was seeing. The resort was fully booked, and all five restaurants, two clubs, two sports bars, and three beach bars were always filled with customers. It was one of the best joint venture investments THJ Group and MWIGC had ever made.


    "I''m glad that you decided to transfer, I had been asking Tanaga for the longest time to bring you in here, but he said you didn''t want to leave the Philippines," Jeff said with a quizzical smile to Arman as they walked toward their table.


    Arman with a broad grin, "It''s because of this young lady." He ruffled Akira''s hair before continuing.


    "Since they only come to visit in the Philippines once a year and for a very short time at that, I missed seeing them grow up. So upon learning that she was going to be here on her own for the next four years, I decided to request a transfer so I could be here for Akira whenever she needs me." Arman was looking at his niece lovingly.


    Akira wasn''t only his niece but also his goddaughter. He had always treated her as his own since he didn''t have any child of his own.


    Not long ago, Arman was preparing to propose to his long-time girlfriend only to find out that she had cheated on him. So, with a broken heart, he used the excuse that he wanted to be with Akira, when in truth... He was running away and wanted to forget the cheating girlfriend¡­


    ~~~


    TBC

 Chapter 47 - Tanaga And James, Not Coming.

    Jeff and Arman were so busy talking that they didn''t realize they had arrived at their table already. However, there was no one sitting at the table. So, one by one, the children took their place at the table while Jeff excused himself and went outside to the rooftop to make a call to Tanaga.


    Arman also excused himself to go to the kitchen to inform the head chef that the VVIP guests had arrived. Once the head chef heard that, he shouted at the busy kitchen staff.


    "Listen, everyone, one of the big bosses is in the house with his family; you all know what to do right! Get moving!!!" He then began calling out names of his specialty dishes for the kitchen staff to start preparing.


    After seeing that the staff began the preparations, Arman was satisfied. He then turned around and returned to the dining room.


    ===


    Tanaga and James were still on the road when Jeff was finally able to reach him. "We''re here already; where are you now? The children are hungry, and I''m afraid we will all be dead by the time you get here." Bantered Jeff while grinning from ear to ear.


    "Go ahead and start without us; we''re still on the road. We will probably be there in 30 minutes or so, depending on the traffic." Tanaga was busy with something on his laptop while he was speaking with Jeff.


    James was gazing outside the window, deep in his thoughts...


    It took Tanaga a long time to convince James to come out and have dinner with them. After long persuasion, he finally agreed when he heard that Ava would be there as well.


    James had long thought about how to face Ava. At first, he was planning to avoid her at any cost. He still couldn''t find the courage to face her after all these years. However, after contemplating so many times, he figured that it would be hard to avoid her if they would be attending the same school, and there was no point in avoiding the inevitable.


    Moreover, he had a long conversation with Ashton, who just came back from Stonasia. Ashton had informed him of what he had learned. Ava had been playing video games with James all these years, and she was the little sister he had been chatting with for many years already.


    Although Ashton liked Ava, he knew that she was already betrothed to James. So, he needed to give way to the rightful husband to be. He also mentioned to James that he thinks Ava mistook him for James. Although he never confirmed it when Ava asked, Ashton didn''t deny it either.


    After hearing what Ashton said, James finally decided that it was time for them to meet face to face and move forward from there. However, now that he was in the Kingdom of Stonasia, he couldn''t find the courage to go through with his plan. So instead, he thought of another way to get to know Ava... That was to impersonate his twin brother, Ashton.


    However, it seemed impossible to do so now because everyone would be around during their first meeting¡­


    ===


    No sooner than Tanaga hung up with Jeff, his phone rang again, and when he looked at the screen to see who''s calling, he saw that it was CEO Tanaka, his twin brother, calling from the headquarters in the USA.


    He slid his finger, and a face identical to him popped up on the screen. "What''s going on?" Tanaga questioned grumpily. He knows that Tanaka would never contact him at this hour unless it''s urgent.


    Tanaka, with a scowl on his face, while he kept massaging the back of his neck, sadly informed Tanaga of the issue that they were currently having with Troship Navigations Co.


    It was the company they acquired from their mother. But, unfortunately, the family of their stepfather staked a claim on the company and put a hold on the operations of most of the vessels they owned. It''s currently costing them millions if not billions of USD as long as the vessel doesn''t move.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t go. I''m in the middle of a contract negotiation with the oil company for the Tanker ships. I was going to ask my sister-in-law to go with the legal team, but she might not be able to handle them. So, I''m kind of..." Tanaka then let out a heavy sigh.


    "So, you called me instead! It''s my only once-in-a-lifetime chance to bond with my children and you have to ruin it!" Tanaga barked at his twin brother. Just because he was single and had no children, he didn''t understand how important it was for him to spend what little free time he had with his children.


    "I know! I know! Alright! But, if only I could..." He didn''t get the chance to finish what he was going to say. Tanaga already interrupted him.


    "Forget it! I will fly out right now, have the legal team meet me there. Bye!" Tanaga then slid his finger on the screen before turning to James, who was still lost in his thoughts.


    "Son, you heard what your uncle said... I''m sorry! But I''m going to have to leave right now. How about you go and meet with your uncle Jeff and your sister and inform them that I have an emergency to see to and won''t be able to join you guys." Tanaga''s face was solemn as he spoke. He really wanted to spend some quality time with his children, but it was impossible now.


    James, who wasn''t paying attention at first, heard what his father said, and his face brightened.


    "Dad! How about you take me back to my apartment? I''m really not in the mood for company tonight. I will have enough time to meet with them in school, plus I have important things to do anyway." James was delighted that his father had to leave because it gave him an excuse not to attend the dinner, meaning that he won''t have to face Ava yet. He will have enough time to come up with a plan.


    Tanaga wasn''t sure that it was a good idea, but he could see that he did look tired from James''s face. So he gave in and told the driver to turn around and take them back to James''s apartment.


    ===


    Akira was disappointed when she heard from her uncle Jeff that her father had to leave and wouldn''t be able to join them for dinner. But true to her personality, she only sulked for a short time, and soon enough, she was back to her usual self and having fun with her friends. She had been used to not seeing her father as she grew up. It''s nothing new...


    Tanaga had to undergo treatment for many years from the accident that happened before she was even born. And it was only a couple of years back when he was finally cured and started spending more time with the family.


    However, the children were already grown and had minds of their own... No matter how much he tries to get close to them, he could sense that the children were more afraid of him more than anything. Especially Akira...


    ~~~o~~~


    You can cheer up and motivate me to upload more chapters with a gift. ?? A golden ticket would be nice ????


    For today, here''s a second chapter to cheer all of you. ??

 Chapter 48 - The Bodyguards Joined The Feast...

    Although Tanaga could not join them for dinner, the children still enjoyed the feast that was prepared for them.


    Jeff insisted that Arman join them, supported by Akira pleading to her uncle. So, Arman stayed and had dinner with them so that he could spend a little more time with Akira.


    The Head Chef and his crew created a wonderful feast for them to enjoy. Beautiful settings after settings were coming out of the kitchen, personally supervised by the Head Chef as they were brought to the table.


    When the children saw the food, their mouths salivated. It was very different from the food they have daily at the Royal Academy. Pearl couldn''t help but think, if only Prince Edmund was able to join them, it would have been wonderful.


    Ava was thinking the same thing, but she was thinking of their bodyguards that were more like older sisters to them. So, with that in mind, she tugged on her father''s sleeve and looked at him with her puppy dog eyes while he was busy speaking with Arman.


    "Dad... Would it be too much if our bodyguards and yours too, could have a table and enjoy the same food? They have been working so hard protecting us and taking care of us. Please!!!!" Pleaded Ava while looking at her father with sadness in her eyes.


    Akira and Pearl heard what Ava just asked Jeff and both copied her. "Please, uncle Jeff!!!" Both girls said simultaneously.


    Jeff and Arman both laughed out loud after hearing the girls plead for their bodyguards to eat with them. Jeff looked at Arman and Arman looked at Jeff. Without speaking a word to one another, Arman called one of the servers to come.


    When the server arrived, Jeff gave the order to arrange another table near them for their bodyguards. This way, if any problem arose, all of them were nearby and ready to protect their charge.


    The three girls thanked Jeff and Arman before they turned their attention back to the feast in front of them and started digging in. Jeffrey was having fun watching the girls enjoy the dinner; he couldn''t help himself and join in.


    While they were eating, Pearl took picture after picture of the food on the table. She made sure that only the food was visible and none of them were in the picture. She planned on posting them on her blog once they get back to their villa.


    Jeff''s two bodyguards were stunned, along with Chupsy, Pisces, and Mary. They were ushered to a table nearby to sit and have dinner. They couldn''t decline when Jeff himself went to their table and ordered for them to all eat.


    ===


    The other customers in the restaurant were curious about the identities of the people on their table. Some began asking their servers as they served them.


    "Do you know who they are?" Asked one of the food bloggers who happened to be dining there.


    The server looked at the direction the blogger pointed at, which was where Jeff and the children were enjoying the feast. When the server saw their General Manager and another distinguished gentleman, he had an idea that he was one of their big bosses with his family. He knew better than to divulge their identities.


    "Oh, them... They are VIP customers." That was all he said before rushing to finish what he was doing so he could leave.


    The food blogger was disappointed that he couldn''t find out the identities of the VVIP customers. However, he thought that it would help boost his following if he could add them to his blog. He wanted to take a picture of them but was afraid that he would get into trouble and decided against it.


    At one side of the restaurant across from where Jeff and the children were seated. The Duke of Edinburgh, who is Lady Crystal''s father, was having dinner with a woman; she was a friend of his and was a famous personality in the entertainment business. The famous actress was curious as to who those handsome men were with the four beautiful children.


    When the server came to serve their food, she couldn''t help herself and ask nonchalantly.


    "Excuse me, would you mind telling me who those people are over there? What''s the occasion? It seems the head Chef is personally taking care of them." She looked so beautiful with her eyes fluttering in front of the server that he didn''t realize what he said.


    The server turned and looked for a moment before saying, "Ah, one of the men is our General Manager, and the other one is our CEO." He said while he was pouring the wine into the actress''s glass.


    "Hmmm, thank you!" That was all she said before she turned her attention back to the Duke of Edinburg, who was mesmerized by her beauty and was listening intently while she was having a conversation with the server.


    "Duke, sweetheart... Do you think you can find a way to introduce me to them? I have an upcoming movie that is looking for a resort just like this one to film in, and I would like to secure the place." The actress said sweetly while she moistened her lips as she looked straight into his eyes.


    "Sure, honey! I''ll make sure that you get to meet with them. Let''s eat and enjoy this wonderful meal." Said the Duke while their hands were intertwined on the top of the table where people could see.


    After hearing the Duke''s answer, the actress happily picked up her fork and ate as sensually as she could to tempt the person in front of her.


    ===


    After dinner, Jeff let the children walk around the resort for a short while. Then, he received a message from ma?tre d'' that the Duke of Edinburg would like a word with him and Arman.


    "Children, why don''t you all walk around and check out the resort. Don''t go too far; once I finish what I need to do, I will take you all back to the Royal Academy." Said Jeff as they were getting ready to leave the restaurant.


    The children happily agreed to Jeff''s suggestion. As soon as Jeff and Arman turned around to leave, they were like a whole bunch of little kids instead of teenagers and began roaming around the resort excitedly with their bodyguards following right behind.


    ~~~o~~~


    Author''s note:


    I want to thank all of you that sent a Golden Ticket and summoning pen request for more chapters.


    To those who have been with me from the beginning know that I have a full-time day job and I could only write my story after work, or on the weekend. However, If the book received the following:


    For every 100 summoning pens, 1 bonus chapters


    For every 50 GOLDEN TICKET, 1 bonus chapter


    Rank Top 25 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month once the book goes premium, 10 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Rank Top 10 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 15 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Show me your love and I will show you how much I love you all.


    Thank you! Stay safe and stay healthy!


    Love,


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 49 - [Bonus ]Avas Heart Broken Once Again...

    The girls enjoyed themselves so much over dinner. But, by the time they got back to their villa, they were all so tired.


    Jeff wanted to check the girls'' villa, but they all whined that they were too tired and just wanted to go to bed already. Since they had class the next day, Jeff didn''t push it. Instead, he told them that he would be back the next day.


    The girls happily bid him goodnight. Jeffrey, who was about to pass out from tiredness, also decided to call it a night, "Dad, girls¡­ I''ll go ahead, I haven''t unpacked my things yet, and I feel like I''m about to pass out." He then hugged his sister, waved at his father and the two other girls before briskly disappearing from their sight, followed by one of Jeff''s personal bodyguards.


    Jeff did the same thing; he bid everyone goodnight, pulled his daughter in a tight embrace before planting a slight kiss on her forehead. "Take care, my sweet angel, be good, and I''ll see you tomorrow." He whispered.


    "You too, dad! Be careful on the way back to the resort." Ava then tiptoed and kissed her father on his cheek.


    Akira and Pearl said goodnight to Jeff as well before running off to their villa to start working on their projects.


    Chupsy and Mary followed the two girls while Pisces stayed with Ava as she watched her father leave.


    ===


    Pearl rushed to her room, ready to upload all the pictures she had taken of all the food in the Royal resort to show to her followers, while Akira went to her bedroom to start drawing.


    Ava bid Pisces goodnight before going straight to her room. She decided to take a shower first to clear her mind. Big brother had been occupying her teenage mind the whole time they were having dinner and strolling around the resort. She now firmly believed that Ashton was actually her ''big brother'' in the game. She figured she would find out after she took a shower and logged in to her video games.


    After taking a shower, she sat down in front of the computer while drying her hair just to check if ''big brother'' had logged in. To her dismay, he did not. So she decided to leave the computer on while she was doing her nighttime beauty regime. However, after she was done and checked thirty minutes later, big brother still hadn''t logged in.


    She grabbed the book that she was reading before they left for dinner and tried to read, hoping that it would provide some distraction from overthinking about her ''big brother''. For fifteen minutes, she just stared at the open book, seeing the letters but not understanding a word. Her mind couldn''t stop wondering why big brother stopped playing games all of a sudden.


    She could feel her eyes getting heavy, and she could no longer resist the tiredness she was feeling and was about to doze off. So she decided to check once more. She thought that maybe there was a chance that big brother had logged in, and she missed it.


    Nothing! She was very disappointed and decided to turn off the computer and went to bed.


    Unknown to her that James decided at that moment to log in, just as she clicked shutdown.


    They had missed each other once again...


    ===


    James stayed up all night waiting for her to log on. He left his laptop running until midnight and kept checking for her name to pop up, but she never did. He had fallen asleep in front of the laptop, waiting.


    Ava woke up from a beautiful dream in the middle of the night. She dreamt that she and Ashton were playing video games. In her dream, Ashton was big brother¡­ not James. They were having so much fun that it felt so real, only to find out that it was only a dream.


    She quickly got up and decided to turn on her computer. She wanted to check one last time if he was online. If he still hasn''t logged on, then she will go back to bed. She still had school the next day and she didn''t want to have panda eyes the next day.


    Ava''s eyes widened when she saw James''s in-game name and the word ''online'' next to it, she quickly sent him an invite to play solo. Her right hand was shaking while holding the mouse, while her left fingers were rapidly tapping on the top of her desk.


    "Come on... Big brother... Accept my invite please!!!!" She pleadingly mumbled while she kept staring at the monitor''s screen while holding her breath.


    A second... A minute... fifteen minutes later, still no sign of James accepting her invite. She was very disappointed and hurt at the same time. It would have been fine if he wasn''t online, but he was, and he was clearly ignoring her. That thought hurt her tender young heart as much as she was hurt when she was five years old...


    She suddenly remembered that time. She had buried it in the back of her mind for so many years, but now it suddenly resurfaced. She didn''t realize that tears began flowing down her face, while she was slowly logging off. After clicking the button to shut down her computer, she got up and jumped on top of her bed, and continued sobbing her heart out.


    There was daylight already when she woke up, her eyes were from the lack of sleep and from all her crying all night long. She slowly got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower and get ready for school. The whole time she was preparing, she was like a zombie.


    When Akira came to her room to fetch her, she couldn''t believe her eyes because of the mess Ava was in. Her uniform missed some of the buttons, and It was crooked. Her hair was untidy, and the socks she was wearing didn''t match, and her face...


    "Ava!!! What''s wrong? What happened to you? Did you not get any sleep? Oh, my God! Come here... Let me fix you up." Exclaimed Akira while half dragging and half pulling Ava to the chair in front of her vanity.


    Once Ava was seated in front of the vanity, she saw her reflection in the mirror, and she felt disgusted. She couldn''t believe that she was acting that way, and for what? A boy she didn''t even know?


    She needed to do something, or her father would see right through her when he came to pick them up later. She took a deep breath before letting out a heavy sigh.


    She then took the brush in Akira''s hand. "Let me do it; you and Pearl can go ahead. Tell Jeffrey if he comes that I overslept and will catch up with you guys later. Please!" Her eyes were on the verge of crying once again. Tears were fighting to pour out of her sad-looking eyes.


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    As promised, we reached 100 summoning pens. Here''s 1 bonus chapter.


    Each time a goal reach, I promise I will release a bonus chapter.


    I hope you all enjoy it and continue supporting the story.


    Thank you!


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 50 - [Bonus ]Not A Happy Camper...

    A miscommunication and wrong timing lead Ava to make a promise to herself that she will no longer play video games. Instead, she decided to concentrate on school and enjoy her high school life with her friends and twin brother. She would forget about big brother, whoever he was. She''s still too young to be even thinking about boys anyway.


    Ava finished making herself look beautiful before stepping out of her room to a brand new day with that thought in mind.


    When she arrived at the dining hall, Akira, Pearl, Jeffrey, Prince Edmund, Crystal, and another young man were already seated at their usual table and happily conversing. When she reached the table, everyone turned their attention to her and greeted her simultaneously with a good morning.


    She put on a half-smile before greeting everyone back as she sat down.


    "Good morning, everyone!" She said shyly before stealing a glance at the young man next to Akira. Her eyes widened after clearly seeing his face.


    Although he had black hair, was wearing glasses, and had a stern look on his face, he was identical to the lead singer of EXODUS, Ashton! She had to blink a couple of times to make sure she didn''t see things.


    Akira, who was sitting next to her, made the introductions.


    "Ava, this is James. He''s a senior who just transferred from Japan; he and Ashton are twins." Akira did not mention James''s last name and that they were siblings. If she did, then everyone would find out that Ashton is also her older brother since he is James''s twin.


    Ava raised her head and looked in James'' direction. "Hello, nice to meet you, James." That was all she said.


    James couldn''t believe what he was hearing. When Ava greeted him back, he thought that her voice was familiar. As he listened more intently to her voice, he was confident that his ''little sister'' in the game and Ava were really the same person.


    His eyes brightened, but he quickly attempted to change his expression; he didn''t want anyone to see how happy he was.


    With a cold as ice tone of voice and a stern look on his face, he greeted her back, "Nice to meet you as well!" James said without even looking in Ava''s direction. Everyone on the table was stunned at how cold he was towards Ava. But no one was brave enough to say anything.


    ===


    The table became eerily quiet after that interaction. It was a good thing that their breakfast arrived to break the tension, but they all still ate in silence.


    James ate as fast as he could. Once he was done, he quickly excused himself. Leaving everyone at the table dumbfounded.


    Jeffrey couldn''t help himself and had to say something. "What''s up with that guy? He was so rude to my sister. Hmph! If he''s going to act like that each time we eat together, Ava and I will change tables." He declared smoke was practically coming out of his nose, and he was fuming mad.


    He then turned to Ava, full of concern for his sister, "Are you alright? Don''t pay any attention to that jerk! I don''t even know why he was sitting with us; who is he even?" He then turned to Akira, full of questions in his eyes.


    "Akira, what is your relationship with that dude? What is wrong with him? He acts as if the whole world owes him or something." Jeffrey said nonchalantly.


    Akira was stunned by Jeffrey''s question. She couldn''t reply right away and was about to when an announcement was heard.


    "Attention, Students! Everyone, please proceed to the auditorium; we have an announcement to make." It was Ms. Shannon''s voice, the guidance counselor.


    Once all the students in the dining hall heard the announcement, they all briskly got up and lined up to go to the auditorium.


    Slowly, Prince Edmund got up as well and went to Ava to help her up. That earned a raised brow from Lady Crystal, who was sitting next to Prince Edmund but was ignored by him.


    Pearl and Akira exchanged a look and smiled at each other; they now knew who Prince Edmund liked among the three of them.


    ===


    Ava looked up to see Prince Edmund standing behind her chair with his hand stretched out, ready to help her get up. She contemplated whether she should accept it or not. In the end, she decided to accept his kindness and put her hand in his.


    "Thank you!" She said as she got up with a slight smile for Prince Edmund.


    Jeffrey was eyeing Prince Edmund but didn''t say a word. He liked him now that he knew that he was interested in his sister and not in Akira. So he decided to do the same and be a gentleman as well; he quickly got up and went behind Akira''s chair.


    "Shall we?" Jeffrey said with his hand stretched out, waiting for Akira to accept it.


    However, Akira simply ignored his hand and got up by herself. She then turned to Pearl, "What are you waiting for? There''s no other prince charming left to help you up." She teased.


    Lady Crystal, who was being ignored by everyone, got upset and was the first to storm off, leaving them behind.


    Pearl''s lips puckered after hearing Akira''s joke, and she glared at her before getting up and storming off, following Lady Crystal. Akira followed her while laughing out loud.


    Once Ava was up, she dusted off a speck of imaginary dust on her uniform. She then hooked her left arms with Akira''s and Jeffrey''s before leading them toward the auditorium, leaving Prince Edmund to follow right behind them.


    ===


    The auditorium was fully packed when they arrived. However, there were enough vacant seats for the children in the front row, where all the faculty members sat. James was already seated with his back straight and still had a stone-cold face on. Lady Crystal was sitting on his left, but there was a vacant seat to his right.


    Pearl, who had reached the auditorium before them, sat at the very far end. On her right was the hallway, and on her left side was a vacant chair. Akira took a seat on James''s right side, Jeffrey sat next to her, then Ava, then Prince Edmund, and Pearl.


    The seating arrangement was perfect, but there was someone who was fuming on the inside. He wanted to get up and exchange seats with Jeffrey but was afraid that it would lead to misunderstanding.


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    I want to thank all of you that sent a Golden Ticket. I''m very grateful.


    To those who have been with me from the beginning know that I have a full-time day job and I could only write my story after work, or on the weekend. However, If the book received the following:


    I will do my best to give you all bonus chapters as soon as I have a chance.


    For every 50 GOLDEN TICKET, 1 bonus chapter the more golden ticket, the more bonus chapters.


    Rank Top 25 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 5 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Ranck Top 10 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 15 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month. This one is going to be a tough one for me, But I promise that I will fulfill it.


    Show me your love and I will show you how much I love you all.


    Thank you! Stay safe and stay healthy!


    Love,


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 51 - Coming Of Age Gala...

    After contemplating for a while, James found his courage and was about to get up and ask Jeffrey to switch seats with him. However, Ms. Shannon was already on the podium, ready to make the announcement. He heard her begin speaking and decided against his plan.


    "Good morning, everyone! I''m happy to announce that all the students and faculty of the Royal Academy were invited to the Crown Prince of Stonasia''s coming of age. For those who don''t know who the Crown Prince of Stonasia is, he is the younger brother of King Alexander." Ms. Shannon announced loudly to the entire auditorium.


    "It''s well known in the whole kingdom and the whole world that King Alexander and Queen Alexa have no children due to a hereditary disease that King Alexander was born with. As a result, his younger brother was crowned as his successor." Ms. Shannon continued, but she didn''t elaborate on King Alexander''s decision not to have children.


    "Nevertheless, he will be turning ''eighteen'' soon, and the King and Queen will host a coming of age gala in three months. It will fall around the same time as the end of the third quarter of the school year. Meaning, all of you will have a week off before the day of the gala." The students excitedly started speaking to each other when they heard this; Ms. Shannon cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention back.


    "So please do let your parents know about this if they haven''t received notice from the palace yet. It''s a big event, and we will hand out pamphlets to everyone for the theme, so you will be prepared and know what to wear and not wear. Is that clear?" She finished her speech with a question.


    "YES, MS. SHANNON!" All the students shouted in unison.


    "Now, you all may go back to your classes." Ms. Shannon said with a smile.


    ===


    Once everyone started to get up, James was the first to leave without saying anything to anyone. That earned another round of raised eyebrows from everyone. No one uttered a word, though, and one by one, they all got up and followed the other students exiting the building to return to their classes.


    The Royal Academy hosts less than 400 students. Most of the students were affiliated with Royal families or from affluent backgrounds.


    Given this, the Royal Academy would only accept the same number of students equivalent to those who graduated or transferred to another school every year.


    It was the first time they made an exception for James and Jeffrey where they let them enroll after the school had already started.


    However, without the recommendation of the King and the Queen of Stonasia, the Royal Academy would not accept them no matter what.


    While they were walking towards their classes, all the students couldn''t help themselves. All of them were excited about the upcoming Gala, especially the girls. However, none of them have laid eyes on the Crown Prince of Stonasia. He had been studying abroad and just recently returned.


    Everyone was curious about him, including the three girls and Lady Crystal.


    ===


    The days went by very quickly, and three months passed by just like that. James never joined them again for breakfast, lunch, or dinner. Since he lived outside of the Royal Academy, he would eat his breakfast before he came to school. For lunch, he would eat by himself on the rooftop of one of the buildings. And for dinner, he ate at his apartment alone.


    Akira was never close to James. So she never bothered him all this time. She also didn''t want anyone to find out about their relationship.


    When James didn''t show up for lunch the first day, they took it upon themselves to think that he didn''t want to have anything to do with them since they were all just teenagers and he was much older, already a young man who was almost 18 years old.


    However, Prince Edmund liked that James was staying away. He also wished that Jeffrey would do the same so that he could have all of the girls'' attention without any competition. But, unfortunately, he wasn''t that lucky. Day in and day out, Jeffrey was constantly around the girls. Especially around Ava, he was always clinging to her. He hated him for that, but there was nothing he could do.


    Ava had been pondering if she should find James and ask him if he was the big brother she had been playing games with. Also, she had been trying to find out more information regarding James and Ashton from Akira.


    However, Akira was quick to evade her questions each time. She had been using the excuse that she had a deadline or had been shutting herself in her room whenever they arrived at the villa. So there was nothing Ava could do but to leave her alone.


    ===


    Every day after school, since James had arrived, he would log in to check if Ava would log in too. Unfortunately, Ava had made a firm decision that she would never play video games ever again and deleted the gaming apps from her computer and all other gadgets. Instead, she had been occupying her time with studying hard so she could advance faster in her class.


    During her free time, Jeffrey spent his time with her at the villa, hoping to get a glimpse of Akira, who had been hiding inside of her room so often.


    Akira did come out occasionally to talk with them and have a few conversations. Still, whenever they would start to ask questions about her relationship with James and Ashton, she would run away as fast as possible to evade answering. Ava finally gave up and promised never to ask again, so Akira started hanging out with them again.


    Pearl was so busy with her blogs and live streaming on top of school work that she hardly ever came out of her room. However, she had been constantly in touch with the EXODUS members more than Akira and Ava. Although they were all in the same chat group, Ava and Akira never logged on to check.


    Ashton had been chatting privately with Pearl but always evaded the conversation when talking about James and Ava.. As much as he wanted to know what was going on with Ava, he wasn''t interested in hearing James and Ava in the same sentence.

 Chapter 52 - James Staking His Claim...

    After James left to study at Royal Academy, Ashton had a long conversation with his parents about James and Ava. He informed his parents that he met Ava during the concert and was curious about her. Tanaga liked what he heard but didn''t show it to his wife and son.


    Ashton vaguely remembered the incident many years ago. However, the only thing he could remember was when their father scolded James for what he had said to Ava that made the poor girl cry her heart out. It was the day after they came back from the Philippines to visit the Go family.


    Since that day, it had become a taboo topic inside their household. They never mentioned the betrothal ever again.


    ===


    "Jeff and I have decided to let fate decide if our family will be one. So we decided to put aside the betrothal until Ava finishes her college education, whenever that may be. However, that''s not saying that we will not get involved if she decides to marry someone else." Tanaga said seriously.


    However, he didn''t bother to mention that he and James agreed that Ashton would be the one to marry Ava instead when the time came to announce the betrothal.


    Ashton felt a little hope inside of him after hearing what his father said, that the betrothal wasn''t entirely set in stone, but he tried his best not to show it to his parents. Unknown to him that Tanaga was watching his reaction the whole time. Ashley saw it as well, but she didn''t say anything since what she knew was that it was still James and not Ashton that was betrothed to Ava. She felt terrible for Ashton, but there''s nothing she could do about the agreement between the fathers.


    "Ashton, what do you think of Pearl Grant? Is she cute? I''m sure she will grow up to be a beautiful lady." Ashley said sweetly, trying to coax her son to pay his attention to someone else.


    Ashton only smiled back to his parents before excusing himself to call James in the Kingdom of Stonasia.


    ===


    "James, what do you think of Ava now? You''ve met her, right?" He asked nonchalantly, not wanting to give away his growing feelings towards his potential future sister-in-law.


    "She''s alright, I guess! She''s still too young, barely a teenager. Ask me again four years from now. Then maybe I could answer you honestly. How about you? What do you think of her?" Both brothers were fishing, trying to find out what each other thought of Ava.


    Ashton had to think carefully about how to answer. James might find out how he really felt about her if he said that she was cute and would someday be a beautiful young woman. Therefore, he could only answer him politically.


    "Hmmm, I think my sister-in-law is cute and very interesting. She was always smiling and very friendly when I met her. I like her." Ashton said, which is the truth but not as a sister-in-law, instead of as someone he wanted to be his girlfriend someday when she was old enough.


    When James heard Ashton call Ava sister-in-law, he didn''t correct him. Instead, he just shrugged it off, "That''s good to know. I don''t want my twin brother to dislike my future wife." He said with a straight face while very proud that Ashton still believed that Ava was betrothed to him.


    After that conversation with James, Ashton did his best not to get in touch with Ava.


    However, it wasn''t that easy to forget about his first crush. So whenever he wanted to find out what was going on with her, he would contact Pearl and chat with her instead.


    He didn''t bother Akira either, knowing that the two were best friends and that she might tattle on him to Ava.


    ===


    A week before the Crown Prince of Stonasia''s coming-of-age gala, all the students went home except for the three girls and Jeffrey. Instead, all of them were informed that G.M. Arman Gusman from the Royal Resorts was coming to pick them all up.


    The three bodyguards briskly helped the girls pack their belongings well for a week''s stay at the resort. Jeffrey''s bodyguard also helped him pack so he could be ready in time.


    Soon, Arman arrived with a bus big enough to accommodate everyone. They bid Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon goodbye with the promise to be good.


    "Don''t forget to make yourselves look presentable on the night of the party!" Shouted Ms. Shannon to the girls as they boarded the bus.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Shouted back the trio while waving their hands goodbye to the older ladies.


    ===


    "We just have one more stop, then we will be on the way to the resort, alright?" Arman informed the children who were busy with whatever they were doing. No one was paying attention to him. So he just ordered the bus driver to get going.


    Twenty minutes later, they stopped at a condominium building. In front, standing already waiting for them were James and his bodyguard. They saw the bus stop and stood to watch if anyone would come out.


    Soon they saw Arman coming out of the bus; James and the bodyguards walked forward to meet him halfway.


    "Uncle Arman!" James greeted him with a big smile showing two indented dimples.


    Ava was sitting by the window, with the curtain drawn with a bit of opening; she saw his big smile and two heavily indented dimples, "Gosh, he''s so gorgeous when he smiles," she whispered to herself, not wanting the others to hear.


    Arman was the first one to come in, then James followed by his bodyguards. Arman asked him to sit with the other children while the bodyguards sat at the front with the rest of the bodyguards.


    Everyone who at first was busy chatting with each other saw James and greeted him politely. However, he only nodded and didn''t utter a word to greet them back. He then looked around for a moment before he proceeded to sit right next to Ava...


    TBC

 Chapter 53 - Ava Dumbfounded!

    Ava gawked; she was dumbfounded. She couldn''t say anything while Pearl, Akira, and Jeffrey all had raised eyebrows.


    Jeffrey, who was sitting right behind Pearl and Akira, commented, "What was that all about? There are so many vacant seats. Why did he choose to sit right next to my sister?" He said to no one in particular.


    Akira only giggled. She was happy to learn that James seems to like her best friend. Then, she went back to her drawing as if she didn''t see anything.


    Pearl was mesmerized and kept on sneaking peeks at James secretly. She couldn''t get over the fact that Ashton had a twin brother and that they''re identical at that. After sneaking a peek at James several times, she realized that there was a big difference in their aura.


    While they were identical in their physical features, that was all. Their mannerisms were totally different. So naturally, she found James boring, and she wasn''t interested in him. She turned her attention back to her cellphone, watching a video of her idol and his group.


    ===


    Ava moved closer to the window and hid her face with the baseball cap that she was wearing while doing her best to ignore James.


    "What, am I that scary that you have to hide?" James bantered, a slight smile forming on his lips.


    Ava was going to ignore his banter, but it got the better of her. He was right; why should she hide? She didn''t do anything wrong. She straightened her back and sat straight up, "I''m not afraid of you, you know! I just don''t want to be bothered, that''s all!" She retorted before turning to her left side to look outside the window.


    James stayed silent for the duration of their travel to reach the Royal Resorts. The whole bus was eerily quiet as they traveled. The only noise would come once in a while when the bus would hit a rough patch on the road, and it would make a little noise when the driver would try to slow down and hit the brake lightly.


    Luckily the travel time was only less than fifteen minutes, although those fifteen minutes felt excruciatingly long. If it were any longer, Ava would probably be out of breath by the time they reached their destination from holding her breath so often.


    When the bus came to a complete stop, Ava let out a heavy sigh of relief. Finally, finally, she could get away from James. She would make sure that she wouldn''t bump into him the whole time they would be staying at the resort. The place was vast; she knew she could find a place to hide and avoid him.


    At least, that was what she thought. Unknown to her that their parents were coming and it would be impossible not to run into him.


    ===


    As soon as they got off the bus, Ava quickly asked for the key to her room. She was in for a shock when Arman informed her that she would be staying in a villa with her brother and parents. Arman then turned to the other girls and told them the same thing. Everyone whined and complained.


    Arman had both of his hands up in the air, "Girls, it''s out of my hands. How about asking your parents when they arrive, alright?" He turned his attention to James and Akira; he was about to say something when James pulled him to the side very quickly.


    "Uncle, how about giving me a room of my own. My parents would understand. Also, they don''t know that Akira and I are siblings." He explained, which shocked Arman. Why would they keep their relationship hidden from the others? But that wasn''t for him to question. He agreed to James''s request and let the others be taken to their villa first.


    He then put his arm around his nephew''s shoulders and took him personally to get two keys. One for James and one for his bodyguard before sending them on their way.


    ===


    While they were settling into their villas, the Jones''s and Go couples had arrived at the airport and made a piece of headline news. The reason was that someone got a picture of the lead singer of the group EXODUS entering the private jet and posted it all over social media.


    The fans of EXODUS were all lined up outside the airport, waiting for their idol. Unknown to them that it would be impossible for them to get a glimpse of him. A car was already waiting for them at the tarmac. As soon as they descended from the jet, they went inside a vehicle that was fully tinted.


    However, some paparazzi with a long-distance lens were able to take a picture and a video of Ashton arriving, and as soon as it was uploaded on social media, it went viral. All fans in the whole Kingdom of Stonasia were wondering where he was staying.


    Pearl, who was always following anything about Ashton, saw the video and started jumping for joy. She knew that Ashton was headed to the resort since James was there. She couldn''t contain the happiness that she was feeling because of the idea that she would see Ashton again so soon. Then suddenly she remembered that her parents were coming as well and that she would be guarded for the whole week.


    She slumped down on top of the bed, trying to think of a way out...


    ===


    President Daniel Grant and First Lady Andrea arrived a little later. A bulletproof and tinted black car was already waiting for them at the tarmac as well. At least ten secret services were standing by on the ground, waiting for the couple when they descended.


    Once they were inside the vehicle, Andrea quickly dialed Pearl to inform her that they had arrived and were on their way to the resort.


    Pearl didn''t know what to think after speaking with her mother over the phone. She needed Ava and Akira''s help before her parents arrived. She quickly grabbed her phone and ran to the villa next door where Akira and her family were staying.


    Chupsy was shaking her head when she saw Pearl running frantically, she already knew what her charge was up to, and she couldn''t wait to find out what kind of mischief she had come up with this time.


    Mary was standing guard at the door when Pearl and Chupsy arrived. She only said a quick hi to Mary before running inside the villa to look for Akira.


    "What''s going on with your girl now?" Mary curiously asked Chupsy, who was still shaking her head and grinning at the same time.


    "Hahaha! You will soon find out. I swear I will never get old with these children. They''re so mischievous; I can''t wait for them to grow up and start acting like ladies." So responded Chupsy, still grinning.


    "True, another four or five years before they become adults, we have a long time ahead of us." Mary let out a big sigh before she looked at Chupsy and then started laughing out loud.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Said a voice coming from somewhere...


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    I want to thank all of you that sent a Golden Ticket


    To those who have been with me from the beginning know that I have a full-time day job and I could only write my story after work, or on the weekend. However, If the book received the following:


    For every 50 GOLDEN TICKET, 1 bonus chapter the more golden ticket, the more bonus chapters.


    Rank Top 25 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 5 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month.


    Ranck Top 10 in ''TRENDING'' for the whole month 15 bonus chapters at the beginning of the month. This one is going to be a tough one for me, But I promise that I will fulfill it.


    Show me your love and I will show you how much I love you all.


    Thank you! Stay safe and stay healthy!


    Love,


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 54 - James Apologized...

    "What''s so funny that you two are grinning from ear to ear?" Asked Pisces as she approached the two bodyguards with Ava walking in front of her, who was also curious as to why Chupsy and Mary looked so happy.


    Chupsy and Mary only shook their heads, as they didn''t want Ava to hear their answers. So they straightened themselves and stood like dummies.


    "Is Pearl also here?" Ava asked curiously to no one in particular after seeing Chupsy was there with Mary.


    Chupsy only nodded as she straightened herself up to make herself look more serious. However, she couldn''t hide the half-smile that was still plastered on her face.


    Ava couldn''t wait to get inside the villa to find out why the two bodyguards were grinning from ear to ear when they arrived. Pearl must be the reason because she was always in a frenzy over anything. It must be something to do with her parents. She couldn''t wait to find out.


    Pearl and Akira were about to leave the villa when she entered. She could hear Pearl''s anxious voice as she came in. She made haste so she could clearly understand what they were talking about.


    "Akira, let''s go and find Ava. She''s the only one who could take care of this. I don''t want to stay with my parents for the whole week that they''re here. They''re so strict, and if they find out that I do live streams, I will be in big trouble. You know what I mean, right?" Pearl said, pleading and almost in tears while holding and shaking Akira at the same time.


    Ava heard what she said as she came in. "What made you think that my parents would listen to me? They''re as strict as your parents, you know. All of our parents are the same, so there''s nothing I can do." Ava said as she walked in then sat down right next to Akira on the sofa.


    "Yea! But, your parents are nicer than my parents. Please, Avaaaa!!!!" Pearl begged, tears already running down her beautiful young face.


    Ava felt terrible and decided to help her friend. "Alright! I will ask my parents if they can let us have our own room in the main hotel. I doubt they would approve, but I will give it a try." That made Pearl so happy, while Akira could care less.


    ===


    Ava left to go back to their villa, knowing her parents should have arrived by then. However, she was shocked when she opened the door. There was no one there, not even Jeffrey.


    She decided to go for a walk instead while waiting. She figured it would be a while before they arrived; she might as well take her time and walk around the beach.


    Pisces was on the phone when she came out.


    She motioned to her that she wanted to go for a walk. Pisces nodded and followed her while still conversing with whoever was on the phone.


    Once they arrived at the beach area, Pisces just stood a few meters away from her to let her have privacy.


    From the corner of Ava''s eyes, she saw a silhouette walking in her direction; she ignored it and continued walking. When the person almost reached her, he spoke.


    "Could I have a word with you?" James said. His voice was so kind, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Ava was stunned for a moment after clearly seeing who was in front of her. She contemplated for a moment and was unable to respond right away. Instead, she looked around to see if anyone else was with him. When she was sure that it was only the two of them, she nodded shyly.


    They continued walking a little distance away from where Pisces was standing. She was still speaking on the phone, but her eyes were on them. Pisces knew James, so she wasn''t concerned and let them be.


    The wind was mildly blowing, and the sun was about to come down. It was a beautiful sight to see, but neither of them was looking at it. There was an eerie silence for a moment until they saw a dead log lying on the ground. James invited her to sit down.


    He first cleaned the log of any debris before ushering Ava to sit down, then sat down right next to her, his arm brushing her arm for a brief moment.


    ===


    He let out a heavy sigh before finding the courage to speak. He figured that they needed to clear the air before their parents arrived. He would start by introducing himself properly, then go from there.


    "Ava, first, let me introduce myself properly. My name is James Jones, and I''m Akira''s older brother and Ashton''s twin brother." He stretched his hand out towards her for a handshake. He wasn''t sure if she would accept his hand, but he had nothing to lose by trying.


    Ava was stunned. Her eyes widened as she stared at his face, then at his hand. She was unsure if she should accept it or not. What did he mean he was Akira''s older brother? Why did they hide their relationship from everyone? She couldn''t comprehend what was going on; she was speechless.


    When Ava hadn''t made a move to accept his hand, and it had been a while, James lowered it down to his side sadly. James then thought to himself that since he already started it, he might as well go all the way.


    "Ava... I''m sorry! I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings before. I was so young back then. I have always wanted to apologize to you for so many years now. Every time we went to the Philippines for vacation, I wanted to come with my mom and Akira to apologize, but I always chickened out in the end. So please, forgive me¡­." He repeatedly apologized.


    Ava''s head snapped up. She stared at James dumbfounded. She was at a loss for words. She couldn''t understand why he apologized to her for something he had done so many years ago. What did he even do to her? She couldn''t seem to remember any incident at all....

 Chapter 55 - The Secret Is Out.

    With Ava''s wide eyes staring at him, James realized that she had no idea what he was talking about. He wanted to smack his face.; If Ava had already forgotten about the incident, that was good. Then he didn''t need to apologize anymore. But it was too late now. If she didn''t remember it, she probably will now.


    However, he needed to make sure. "You don''t remember what happened, do you?" He asked; his eyes were huge because of his shock.


    "No, I don''t remember anything that you need to apologize for. I think it''s better you don''t remind me either. I''m not exactly a forgiving person; we should leave it at that." She responded thoughtfully while one of her hands was playing with the sand on the ground.


    James was unsure of what to do next after hearing what she said. If she really forgot about what happened many years ago, then that was good. At least, he could move on without feeling guilty. All these years, he had done his best to avoid meeting her, afraid that she still hated him. But now that it came out of her mouth that she didn''t remember a thing, then it was all good. Was it?


    For some odd reason, he didn''t want their conversation to end. He was so comfortable sitting there next to his little sister; he racked his brain for something to talk about.


    Meanwhile, Ava continued playing with the sand, not looking up. Deep inside of her, she wanted to ask James some questions, but she couldn''t find the courage to do so.


    Just as she was ready to ask, James beat her to it.


    "Do you know how to play video games?"


    Her head snapped up towards his face; it was precisely the same question she wanted to ask him.


    ===


    Now that she thought about it, his voice sounded familiar. But then she could be wrong. She was almost a hundred percent sure that Ashton was the big brother she played video games with all these years.


    She decided to answer him before she chickened out and forgets to ask.


    "Yes, I do! But I stopped playing already. Please don''t ask me why. How about you? There must be a reason why you''re asking me; it probably means that you play. Am I right?" The way she was talking and looking at him was as if she was accusing him of something instead of merely asking.


    James thought it was time to come clean and find out if Ava was the little sister he played video games with all these years.


    "Yes, I love to play video games, and I have been playing with someone that I call ''little sister'' in video games for many years. I just have the feeling that you and that little sister are one person. Is it really you?" A smile was forming on his lips as he asked the question.


    Ava''s eyes also brightened and a huge smile formed on her face, "Oh, my God!!! It''s you! Big brother! It''s really you!" She then gave James a very tight embrace out of her excitement.


    James was stunned for a moment before he returned the tight embrace and ruffled her hair simultaneously.


    "Wow! You sure are grown up now. When we started playing, you were only about what, 5 or 6 years old? And I was 8 or 9 years old. That was a long time ago..." He slowly released her so he could properly look at her. Now that he saw her in another light, he felt warmth towards her¡­ --To him, she was Ava, the little sister, not the Ava that he had turned down as his future bride¡­


    ===


    Pisces saw what happened, so she quickly went towards them. But, once she reached them, she stood there like a mother hen, glaring at James.


    "Ahem! I think it''s time for us to go back, Ms. Ava. Your parents might arrive any moment if they haven''t yet." She announced, still glaring at James.


    From a distance, she saw them hugging, but she had no idea why. From her point of view, she saw how happy they were, but she didn''t know the reason for this sudden change.


    Her charge was still a teenager, she assumed that James was courting her, and she had accepted him. If that was the case, she needed to separate the two before someone else saw them.


    James was disappointed by the sudden interruption, and he didn''t want Ava to leave. Ava wanted to stay and continue their conversation, but with Pisces glaring at James, she didn''t think that would be an option. She didn''t want him to get into trouble.


    So, she decided to get up and bid him goodbye. Now that she knew who big brother was, she''d play video games again; then, they could talk more.


    As Ava and Pisces were leaving, James suddenly went after them, "Ava, can I ask you for your number?" He hesitantly asked, unsure if it was the right thing to do. He thought to himself that if Ava agreed to give him her number, then great. But, if she chose not to, then it''s still alright too.


    "Sure! Give me your phone." Her hand was stretched out, waiting for him to hand his phone.


    He was stunned for a moment that she was so willing to give out her number just like that. He quickly unlocked it and handed her his phone.


    After a moment, "There! It''s all done! I will also add you on WeChat too; I hope you don''t mind." Ava said, her eyes were shining brightly as she handed him back the phone.


    As he got his phone back, James couldn''t help but look at her since they were very close to each other. In a couple more years, she would make a lot of young men chase after her. The chubby little girl that he saw before was long gone, replaced by a pretty young girl.


    His father was not kidding when he said back then that she would turn out to be a beautiful young woman when she grew up. Sadness enveloped his young heart for the mistake he had made....

 Chapter 56 - Regrets...

    James could see it now, and she hadn''t even fully bloomed yet; she was still a young teenager. It was too bad that he had made that promise to his father that no matter how she would look when they got older, he would never take her back from Ashton.


    He was suddenly regretting it now.


    He wanted to spend a little more time with her, but he knew this was not the right time. Their families were arriving any moment. He needed to be inconspicuous to not let his father know that he regretted the decision he made long ago.


    They bid each other goodbye. Then, James went back toward the main hotel where he was staying, while Ava and Pisces went the other direction towards the villas.


    When Ava and Pisces arrived at the villa, there was no one inside. However, Ava knew that her parents had arrived; when she checked the master bedroom, she found luggage after luggage inside the room.


    She took out her phone and called Jeffrey to find out if he was with their parents.


    "Yes, we''re here at Jones''s villa right now. Where are you? You said you were going here when you left earlier, but you were nowhere in sight when we arrived. Where did you go?" Jeffrey bombarded her with questions and didn''t give her a chance to answer at all.


    "I''m on my way. I''ll tell you later when I get there." Ava then hung up the call as she walked out of the room to head to Jones''s villa. She wondered if James would be there too.


    The Jones''s villa was right next door to theirs, so it only took her a couple of minutes to get there. She found them in the private garden behind their villa when she arrived, having cocktails and chatting happily.


    Akira, Pearl, Jeffrey, and Ashton were on one of the tables while Ann, Jeff, Tanaga, and Ashley were on another one. There was no James anywhere in sight. Ava was disappointed, but she made sure it didn''t show on her face when she walked in.


    "Hello, everyone!" She happily greeted all as she went towards her mother to give her a hug and a kiss. She then turned to her father and did the same thing before moving to Ashley and giving her a hug as well.


    After Ashley released her from a tight embrace, Ava then turned her attention to Tanaga.


    "Hello, uncle!" She said with a sweet smile plastered on her pretty face.


    Seeing how grown and pretty Ava turned out to be, Tanaga raised his brows before greeting her back. "Hmmm, you must be Ava..." He said, then turned to look in Ashton''s direction curiously. He wanted to see his reaction upon seeing Ava, and he liked what he saw.


    Ashton, with two indented dimples on both cheeks, stood up and rushed towards Ava.


    "Where have you been? I was looking for you as soon as we arrived, but you were nowhere around!" He said playfully face-to-face with Ava.


    Ava was at a loss as to why Ashton would be looking for her. She couldn''t respond right away. She was contemplating whether she should tell them that she was just with James at the beach or not to mention him. After a moment of pondering, she decided to not mention James at all.


    "Oh, I was checking out the beach with Pisces and lost track of time." But, unfortunately, her voice was barely audible for the parents to hear.


    Ashton ushered her to sit with him at the other table, leaving the parents staring at their interaction with each other. Ashley and Ann loved what they saw, while Tanaga and Jeff had quizzical looks on their faces.


    ===


    Ashley leaned over to Tanaga, "Where''s James? I thought you talked to him to come over?" She whispered; she didn''t want Jeff and Ann to hear.


    "I don''t know why he''s not here yet, I told him to come here, and he said that he was on the way. He better come sooner, or his twin brother might run away with his bride-to-be." Tanaga teased before giving his wife a peck on her lips.


    While Ashley and Tanaga were discussing among themselves, so were Ann and Jeff. Ann leaned on Jeff''s arms, then whispered, " What do you think of Ashton? Don''t they look good together?" She playfully bantered while speaking seductively under Jeff''s earlobe.


    "Who looks good together? And you better behave or else, I might have you for dinner." Said Jeff as he whispered back. He then turned his head toward the direction where his wife''s lips were pointing.


    A half-smile crept on his lip as he surveyed Ashton and Ava together. He did like what he saw, and if things worked out, they might not have any problems when the time came to tie the knot.


    Then, something occurred to him. He kicked Tanaga under the table and leaned forward closer to him. "Tan, let me ask you... Who was born first, James or Ashton?" Jeff''s face was serious while waiting for Tanaga to respond.


    Tanaga didn''t hesitate to answer. "James came out first; he''s older by 20 minutes. Why did you ask?" After answering, he realized his grave mistake. Jeff was asking for a reason, to find out who Ava was betrothed to.


    "Where''s James, by the way?" Ann interjected when she saw Jeff''s brows risen and glanced at Ashton once again.


    Ashley was about to reply to Ann''s question when they heard a voice coming from the door leading out of the villa.


    "Hello, everyone! Good evening! I''m sorry I''m late!" Greeted James politely as he approached them while his eyes were on Ashton and Ava.


    Tanaga saw where he was looking while Ann and Ashley happily greeted him back. Jeff was scrutinizing him as he got closer. He liked that James and Ashton were identical. However, he could see that James was becoming more and more like Tanaga every day. He had a serious look about him, and he was already walking like a real man should be while looking very good with his black hair.


    Tanaga saw his best friend gazing intensely at his older son. When he saw a slight grin creep on Jeff''s face, he let out a sigh. They needed to have a talk later after dinner. He needed to inform Jeff that James was no longer the candidate to be Ava''s groom, but instead, it had to be Ashton...


    James was still standing tall in front of the parents waiting for them to say something.


    Ashley grabbed her son''s hand then looked up at him, "James, why don''t you join them while we''re waiting for President Grant and the first lady to arrive?" She saw how James had been sneaking glances towards Ashton and Ava.


    Ava heard James'' voice when he greeted the parents. However, she didn''t want her excitement to be noticeable, so she continued listening to everyone talking simultaneously and acted as if she didn''t care that James had arrived.


    However, deep inside of her, she really wanted to get up and ask her big brother to come and sit with them....

 Chapter 57 - The Twins Fighting

    James excused himself and went to where the other children were. The only vacant seat was in between Pearl and Akira. He had no choice but to take it, or it would look extraordinary if he asked Jeffrey to move to the other side of Akira so he could sit in between Ava and Akira.


    "Hi, James!" Pearl greeted him with a beautiful smile planted on her lips. He only nodded to acknowledge her greeting as he sat down. His eyes were secretly looking at Ava and Ashton, busy conversing, and didn''t even look up to greet him.


    That didn''t bode well deep inside him. He wanted to say, ''hey! Look at me; I''m here!'' But then, he had no right to get upset; he had given her away to his twin brother; it was his fault after all. There was nothing he could do; by right, she belonged to Ashton.


    Pearl, who was sitting next to Ashton, looked at James then looked at Ashton. Then she looked at Akira... After repeating that, her eyes widened a couple of times, and without hesitation, she blurted out a question directed to no one in particular.


    "You three are siblings! I can see it now with all of you together and..." She then turned her head to look at Ashley and Tanaga. Once she confirmed her suspicion, she stood up and slammed her hands on the table.


    "Bang!" She did it so hard and loud that the glasses with drinks started shaking. The adults on the other table stopped conversing, and all turned their heads towards their direction. They all heard what Pearl had said loud and clear.


    "I can''t believe that you guys deceived us! Especially you!" She pointed her finger at Akira, who was shocked and opened her mouth wide while staring at Pearl.


    "What''s going on?" Tanaga asked Ashley, who was sitting a little closer to the children''s table.


    "I think the first daughter just found out that your children are siblings. I assume that they never told her the truth. I don''t know why they would do that, though?" Ann interjects while still holding a smile. Ashley just sat there quietly while watching to see what happens next.


    Ann had a slight idea as to why they chose to never tell Pearl. Ava had mentioned to her that Pearl often did live streams, which could be why. "Forget about them; that''s for the children to deal with." Added Ann while trying to get Jeff''s attention, who had turned his head to watch and listen.


    None of the three siblings uttered a word. They didn''t deny it nor acknowledge Pearl''s accusation. When no one replied to her, Pearl had more to say, but then her parents arrived.


    Right behind President and First lady Grant was Arman; he was there to inform them that dinner was served at the presidential suite in the main hotel.


    ===


    Pearl got up to greet her parents. She shyly went to greet her father first. "Hello, daddy!" She said before giving her father a swift hug. She then turned around to Andrea, who was waiting patiently to provide the father and daughter some time.


    "Mommy! I missed you!" Her tears started flowing down her face as she succumbed to her mother''s tight embrace. She didn''t care that everyone saw her acting like a baby; she only cared about seeing her parents after nine months.


    Being an only child, she had been spoiled by her parents. Everything she wanted, she would get. Although they never said anything about her live streaming, Pearl knew deep down that her parents knew about it and just chose not to say anything.


    "I missed you too, sweetheart! How have you been doing? Are they treating you well?" Andrea almost whispered. She didn''t want others to hear.


    Tanaga got up and extended his hand to help Ashley. Once Ashley was standing up, he made an announcement.


    "Everyone! Listen up! Dinner is served at the main hotel. Let''s go!" His voice sounded loud enough for the children on the other table to hear.


    One by one, the children got up and followed their parents as they headed to the main hotel.


    Ava, Akira, and Pearl walked hand in hand while Jeffrey, James, and Ashton walked right behind them. Jeffrey was conversing with Ashton while James walked quietly with his face as hard as a stone.


    ===


    During dinner, the table arrangements were the same as in the garden; all the parents sat at one table while the children sat on another. The three girls sat on one side of the table while the three boys were on the other side.


    Akira was sitting at the far end facing Jeffrey. Next to her was Pearl facing Ashton, while Ava was facing James. Before sitting down, the twins had already spoken with each other and agreed on their seating arrangement.


    Once they were seated, Jeffrey and Akira started chatting. Pearl did the same thing to Ashton, who could care less and didn''t really listen.


    Ava, on the other hand, was very excited that she was facing James. However, she didn''t know what to say or do, so she just sat there quietly and waited for James to start a conversation.


    Unfortunately, James was thinking the same thing. He was also waiting for Ava to start a conversation between them, but it never happened. So the two of them ended up just sitting there, just sipping water once in a while.


    However, once the food arrived and they started eating, that''s where the fun began. James and Ashton were both serving food to Ava. While one brother was smiling happily as he put food on Ava''s plate, the other one was beginning to get upset that his brows were about to collide.


    A couple of times, James stopped Ashton by kicking him under the table before secretly glaring at him. After that, Ashton would stop for a little bit but would continue again after a moment just to tease his brother.


    Ava''s face was turning red because of what the twins were doing. But she couldn''t say anything. She was afraid that their parents would overhear if she said something. So she decided to just eat everything as soon as the two put food on her plate.


    Ava was so full that she had to run to the restroom as if the devil was running after her by the time they finished eating.

 Chapter 58 - Ashton Wanted What James Has...

    Unknown to Ava, Ashton, and James, their parents had been watching them from the corner of their eyes while they were eating. Tanaga and Jeff already made a plan to discuss their agreement over a poker game after dinner. And unknown to them, Ann and Ashley were also planning on having a conversation about the same matter.


    The dinner was finally over, and everyone went back to their own villas to freshen up. When Ashton found out that James had his own room in the main hotel, he also wanted to have one. However, due to his popularity, Tanaga and Ashley didn''t agree for him to stay by himself since his manager was not with them.


    "But, mom... dad... I can take care of myself. I don''t need a bodyguard or a manager to be with me. Please!!!" Ashton pleaded, using his charm on his mother.


    Ashley looked at Tanaga, asking for help. However, Tanaga was quick to raise his hands, giving all the authority to Ashley to make the decision.


    Akira, who was about to go to her room, heard what Ashton asked their parents. She quickly came back to the living also to ask for her to have a room at the main hotel.


    "Mom... Dad!!! Ava, Pearl, and I also wanted our own room in the main hotel. Can we?" Akira butt in and began pleading just like his brother.


    Tanaga decided to intervene. When he saw Ashley''s brows almost colliding, he knew that she was getting upset. That''s when he decided he needed to take over.


    "Children! Listen up! How about this? I will speak to Jeff and Daniel later at the club about arranging two villas for all of you. One for the boys and one for the girls. How does that sound?" Tanaga said sternly.


    Akira and Ashton could only agree after seeing their father''s features. When his face becomes emotionless, they knew that he was already upset or to the point of getting there.


    They knew better than to cross their father. He was not easy or as forgiving as their mother. The siblings jointly bid their mother and father goodnight and went straight to their room.


    Ashley secretly laughed as the siblings left with their tails tucked in between their legs.


    ===


    Inside a prestigious gentlemen''s club, Tanaga, Jeff, King Alexander, Daniel, and King Ramon of the Spaniard Kingdom played poker while earnestly conversing about the children.


    "I can''t believe that time flies so fast. The children are almost adults. Just look at Alex''s brother. When I got married, he was only two or three years old; now it''s his coming of age." Said Jeff while staring at the card in his hand.


    When there was no one around, the formality of their titles was gone. Instead, between friends and brotherhood, they called each other by their first names.


    "True!" Replied Tanaga while sipping his brandy while the other hand was holding a big fat Cuban cigar.


    "Look at our children; your twins are almost adults too, while my little Ava is now a teenager. I could still remember the day you brought James to our house when he bullied my angel." Jeff said jokingly as he threw chips in the middle of the table. "Raise a hundred more!" He added.


    "Whoa! What do you have in there! Brave to raise a hundred more." Ramon bantered while staring at Jeff, who had his poker face on.


    "I swear! It''s hard to play poker with people that were born with a poker face." Daniel joked while looking back and forth at Tanaga and Jeff.


    Ramon threw his cards in, "I fold! This is getting too expensive for my poor self." He then remembered what Jeff had said about Tanaga and his son James years ago. He got curious.


    "Let me get this straight; you guys were serious about your brotherly covenant back then when we were drinking? So Tanaga actually brought his oldest son to meet your older daughter? When was this?" Ramon''s eyes were staring wide back and forth between Jeff and Tanaga, waiting for an answer.


    King Alexander was now also curious as to what they were talking about. He was not there when this had happened, and he wanted to know everything now, "Alright, guys! Don''t keep the suspense; speak!" His voice was very commanding.


    Tanaga looked at Jeff, "Should I tell the story or you?" A mischievous smile was vividly visible on his face.


    Jeff straightened up and put down his cards on the table, "Okay, let''s finish this game first. I really have a good hand this time. So, call or fold!" His face was void of any emotion as he spoke.


    Everyone folded one by one as quickly as they could. Ramon, Daniel, and Alex were curious and could care less about losing the hand. Tanaga laughed out loud, he also folded his hand, but he knew that Jeff was bluffing. As soon as Jeff scoops the pot, Tanaga grabs Jeff''s cards, and sure enough. He had nothing.


    "Hey! Stop that!" Jeff''s hand was quick to grab his card back and tucked it under all the dead cards.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Hahaha!" All the men were laughing so hard their stomachs were hurting.


    ===


    "Anyway, back when my princess was only five years old, Tan brought James over to visit her future bride. Before they came, I worked so hard to build the boy up to my little princess and told her that he was a brilliant and handsome young man, etc... etc... I even showed his picture as proof." He looked at Tanaga, "Remember I asked you a week before you came to send me a picture of him? I used that." He explained where the picture came from.


    "Anyway, my little princess, who loves to paint, was so excited and decided to paint him with the help of her painting instructor. She worked so hard on it for a week, non-stop, and it came out really good; you wouldn''t think a five-year-old had made it. On the day of their arrival, Ava asked her mother to make her as cute as she can be, not that she needed it." Jeff said proudly.


    "To make a long story short, she was so excited that she waited for James at the garden to give him her masterpiece. I don''t know what happened, but she came in at the parlor unhappy.. Then James came in later, and when we introduced them to each other. Guess what happened afterward?"

 Chapter 59 - The Men Were Gossiping.

    "WHAT?!!!" Asked Daniel, Ramon, and Alex simultaneously, eyes as wide as saucers while holding their breath.


    Tanaga, who was listening quickly on the side, started grinning from ear to ear as he watched the three prominent men acting like gossip mongers. One was a President of the country, two were Kings of their own countries. They all looked so funny that he couldn''t help himself from grinning.


    Jeff stopped for a moment and leaned back, took a sip of his scotch on the rocks while looking at the three men waiting for him to continue with the story.


    Jeff played a little with his glass, teasing the two Kings and the President.


    ===


    "Jeff, I swear if you don''t continue your story..." Alex said, practically threatening him already.


    "What? What are you going to do?" He bantered while grinning from ear to ear.


    "We will tell you to your wife; let''s see how she handles you!" Ramon interjected while his finger was pointing at Jeff. He then turned to Tanaga. "You too!!!" His voice was very commanding.


    Tanaga raised his hands. "Whoa! Why am I included? Jeff''s the one telling the story. I have nothing to do with it." He then leaned back to his chair and ignored the trio.


    Jeff had enough of playing with them and sat up with his back straight. "Alright! The finale. When we introduced them to each other, my princess, holding her masterpiece, stood right in front of James, as cute as she could be, ready to give him her precious gift."


    "Then suddenly James bent down and whispered something to Ava. The next thing we knew was that she was running to her room crying and would not come out at all after that. That was the end of the story from my side, the rest Tanaga would need to tell you." Jeff finished, waiting for Tanaga to continue after his last word.


    ===


    The trio now turned their attention to Tanaga, who was sitting there quietly, and it looked like he didn''t want to continue.


    "Ahhh! Alright, James told poor Ava that she needed to lose her baby fat and that he wasn''t interested in her no matter what. There! My son was incredibly rude! But, he was only eight years old then, so you guys could understand, right?" Tanaga said, trying to justify James''s wrongdoing at that time.


    The trio shook their heads in unison.


    "Nah... That wasn''t right. It didn''t matter that he was young. You don''t bully your future wife just because you don''t want her. So what happened after that?" Asked Daniel seriously. He didn''t know that this had happened. Andrea never said anything to him.


    "Yea! What happened after that?" Followed Alex, who also had no idea, and Alexa had never said anything to him either.


    Jeff decided to finish the story, "Well, we decided to just let mother nature take its course. If they''re meant to be, then they will be together in the end. If they''re not, then who knows... We have other children anyway. As long as we become one family one way or the other, it''s fine. So, cheers!" Jeff raised his glass, and everyone followed.


    "CHEERS!!!" Everyone shouted simultaneously.


    ===


    It was agreed upon by all the parents that they would let the girls have one villa of their own while the boys would have one as well. However, since Ashton was a famous personality, it would be hard for him to be recognized if he wanted to come out to the public area. Therefore, Ashley had to do something.


    Luckily, Sato arrived with his entourage. He was tasked to do a make-over for Ashton to look exactly like his twin brother. They colored his hair black, made him wear eyeglasses, and changed his wardrobe to the same things as what James often wears. Once the make-over was done, James and Ashton were as identical as they could be.


    They wanted to test it out if people would be able to recognize him. So Ashton and James wore similar articles of clothing of different colors, went to the hotel''s lobby, and walked around the shops.


    One thing they didn''t realize was that both of them were good-looking, and seeing two identical stunning young men attracted a lot of onlookers. Girls that would pass by would turn their heads and look back before gasping for air.


    "Oh, my God! They''re so handsome! And there are two of them." One of the passersby told her friend, who was equally fascinated with the twins.


    "I know, right! It''s too bad that they look like they''re not adults yet, or I would surely try my best to snag one or even both of them." Bantered the other passerby to her friend as they continued walking.


    James was unhappy with the situation. But, unfortunately, he had no say in the matter. His brother was famous, and there was nothing he could do about that. The truth was that he has been going incognito and has been trying to look as different as he can from Ashton since EXODUS debuted so that people will not approach him thinking that he was Ashton.


    He was doing fine until now. Now that there were two of them, they were attracting people left and right. He decided to separate from Ashton. "You go that way; I''ll go this way. If we walk around together, we will get people''s attention, just like those women." He reasoned to Ashton before leaving him as fast as he could.


    Ashton didn''t mind, but he decided to follow when he saw the direction James was heading.


    ===


    The girls were busy trying on their ball gowns created by Andrea with the help of Sato and their assistants. First, they need to make sure that everything fits perfectly. Each creation was different and unique to make sure each of the girls had their own designs.


    The girls'' villa was bustling with people running around. Chupsy was the one guarding the door when James arrived. He politely greeted her, "Hello, Ms. Chupsy. Are the girls busy?" His face was void of any emotion while speaking.


    "Yes, they''re trying on their ball gowns, and it will be a while before they finish. I don''t think you would want to be in there right now.." Her face was solemn as she gave him the advice to come back later.

 Chapter 60 - Jeffrey Was In Shock!

    There was nothing James could do but to turn around and leave. However, when he arrived at his hotel room, he found that his key wasn''t working. So he called his uncle to find out why.


    Arman explained that their parents and the other children''s parents decided to let them have their own villa. He was to share one with Ashton and Jeffrey, which made his brows practically collide with each other. He had nothing against the two boys; he was just not used to being around Jeffrey. Ashton he could handle, but Jeffrey¡ªhe was afraid that they might not get along.


    After hearing his uncle''s explanation, James decided to head to the villa assigned to them. He''d just hang out inside his room for now and come out when the girls finished what they were doing and would try again later.


    ===


    When he arrived at the villa, he found no one around in the shared living room. So he decided to check which one was his room. There''s a total of three rooms. He first went to the right side and knocked, in case it was the one that Ashton or Jeffrey was using. No one answered, so he opened it slowly and peeked to see.


    The room was quite cozy; it had a king-sized bed, a big screen tv, a small table by the window with two chairs, and a desk with a laptop on top at the far end corner of the room. A dimpled smile appeared on his face. He liked it; he felt like he could spend all his time inside the room and play games with Ava without anyone disturbing him.


    Satisfied with what he saw, he opened the door fully and went inside to check if all of his belongings were there. He first went towards the desk to check if the laptop was his, and it was. He then went to the closet to see if his clothes were there, and they were. "Good!" He mumbled to himself as he walked towards the bathroom.


    All of his personal hygiene materials were arranged neatly inside the bathroom. He closed the door and went towards the king-size bed, and plopped his body on top of the bed. He shut his eyes, trying to ease Ava''s image out of his mind; for some reason, it kept popping up whenever possible.


    He was about to doze off when he heard someone knocking at the door.


    "Who is it?" He shouted, trying to get up; still drowsy, he slowly walked towards the door to see who it was on the other side.


    Jeffrey was standing right in front of him when he opened the door, with a wide grin plastered on his face as he greeted him. It was as if he was staring at Ava, only the male version. He blinked a couple of times to clear his vision.


    "Hi! I thought someone came, just checking if it was you or Ashton." Greeted Jeffrey showing two rows of even white teeth.


    James greeted Jeffrey back with a cold stone face before opening the door fully and walked out towards the living area.


    "Hello! Are you the only one here?" He said nonchalantly. He needed to be cordial with Ava''s twin if he wanted to score some points.


    "Yes, I don''t think Ashton is here yet." So responded Jeffrey as he followed right behind James.


    James abruptly stopped in his tracks when he realized something, "Wait, how did you automatically know it was me and not Ashton?" He said as he turned to face Jeffrey.


    "Oh¡­ uhh... You''re just both really different, I guess." Jeffrey said awkwardly, but the truth was he could tell right away that it was James because of his unfriendliness and coldness, very far from Ashton, who was always smiling and incredibly warm. It was a vague explanation, but James just let it slide.


    "Hmmm, the girls are busy trying on their ball gowns. What are your plans?" He asked purely for conversation. He wasn''t really interested in what Jeffrey wanted to do. He and Ashton could hang out for all he cared.


    "I know, my mom told me to stay away. She said it''s for girls only, so here I am bored to death with nothing to do." So complained Jeffrey as he planted his behind on the sofa. He then picked up the remote control to turn on the television.


    James only nodded since Chupsy also told him the same thing.


    Jeffrey was clicking the remote to scan through the channels, looking for something to watch, suddenly he came across Ashton''s group EXODUS. He stopped and began watching.


    James had never paid attention to Ashton''s activities ever since they were little. He knew that his twin was very good at singing and dancing, but he never actually saw him in a concert. So it got his attention when he saw how good he looked on stage with all those lights for the first time.


    Listening to Ashton''s voice, he was stunned. He was actually not just good; he was excellent. No wonder they got so famous so fast, even though they just debuted less than two years ago.


    Jeffrey and James were engrossed in what they were watching when the front door opened and Ashton walked in happily singing the same tune as the one on TV.


    When Jeffrey turned his head to greet Ashton, his jaw fell. He looked at the one sitting close to him, then to the one standing with a wide grin plastered on his face, then back to the one sitting next to him.


    "OH, MY GOD!" He exclaimed, leaving his mouth agape while his eyes were as wide as a saucer staring at Ashton.


    Ashton started laughing out loud after seeing Jeffrey''s reaction to his new look. If he could give such a reaction, he was sure that the girls would have a blast trying to figure out who was who.


    "Close your mouth before a fly comes in.." He bantered as he sat down across from James.

 Chapter 61 - Arrias Joining The Fun

    James couldn''t help himself and grinned a little while shaking his head back and forth because of Jeffrey''s reaction.


    "Oh, that was the concert we did over here. It''s too bad that you guys weren''t here yet. It was a blast. We had so much fun after that. We even came to your school and stayed for a night." He was blabbing his mouth while watching himself on the television.


    ===


    When Jeffrey heard what Ashton said, he turned his attention to him and began asking about being an idol.


    "How old were you when you started training?" He asked curiously.


    Ashton had to think for a moment. "Officially or not officially? Because I started early on, but I was not officially part of the group. I only hung out with a bunch of aspiring Idols. Hahaha!" He bragged proudly, seeing how interested Jeffrey was. He decided to show off a little.


    However, Jeffrey could care less about that. Instead, what interested him was how he started. "Forget about that; what I want to know is the official one. How old were you when you signed up for training?"


    Ashton''s brows rose when he heard what Jeffrey said. However, he needed to be nice to him for Ava''s sake. So he politely answered. "I was about your age, I think. I didn''t have to sign up as a trainee since we owned the company." He bragged once more to see how Jeffrey would react.


    "Aren''t we all? That''s good then." Jeffrey then lost interest and went back to watch the concert.


    ===


    ''What does he mean by, aren''t we all?'' Ashton thought to himself.


    James, who was just listening while watching the concert on television, decided to inform his twin brother.


    "Ashton, if you''re wondering what he meant by ''aren''t we all?'' Let me enlighten you a bit. Jeffrey, correct me if I''m wrong, alright?" James said; Jeffrey only nodded while his eyes were still glued to the television.


    "What Jeffrey meant was... Just as our parents own an entertainment company, so do his parents. Got it? So, stop bragging in front of him because they''re just as rich as our parents." James then got up and went to the kitchen to grab a drink; he was grinning from ear to ear as he left.


    Ashton was dumbfounded. James actually cracks a joke. ''Wait, was it a joke?'' He thought as he follows his gaze to his twin brother that was long gone...


    ===


    Meanwhile, in the Philippines, Arria had just come back from a shopping spree in Hong Kong with her grandmother Sophia and Aunt Eva. Ann and Jeff had asked them to take Arria so she would not be there when they left for the Kingdom of Stonasia.


    When she found out that her parents had left her, she threw a tantrum. Arria ran to her room, locked herself in, and called her mother, crying her heart out.


    ===


    Ann was on the phone speaking with Arria on FaceTime while she was crying. She couldn''t be consoled, no matter what Ann said or did.


    "It''s not fair! I''m all alone here while all of you are there together as one big happy family."So cried Arria while tears were flowing down her young face.


    It broke Ann''s heart to see her like that, but Jeff was adamant about not bringing her because she might decide that she also wanted to study at the Royal Academy once she saw the place.


    Ashley heard Arria''s voice, and she peeked to say hello.


    "Hello dear, what''s with the tears?" It showed on Ashley''s face that she was really concerned.


    "Aunty!!! Mom and Dad were mean to me. They left without me. Please, talk to my mom to let me come too, please!!!" She pleaded, knowing that Ashley had a soft spot for her and would probably do her best to help her.


    Ashley''s heart was aching for Arria''s sake and she was about to say something to make her feel better when Akira suddenly popped up wearing a beautiful ball gown.


    "Mom, I think it is too loose on this side." Akira said, not realizing that Ashley was speaking to someone. She then saw Arria, "Oh, hi Arria! How come you didn''t come? You''re missing all the fun! We''re going to a coming of age gala this weekend and..." She wasn''t able to finish her words; her mother pinched her on her side.


    Arria started crying louder after hearing what Akira just said. A coming of age gala, and she wasn''t even invited. Not that she was even old enough to attend, but at least she could have been with them and not all alone, like how she was now.


    "Waaah, you see, even sister Akira thought I should have been with you all; it''s not fair!!!"


    Then Ava and Pearl decided to peek too, and when they saw Arria, they both waved at her, not knowing what was going on.


    Arria saw Pearl and stopped crying for a moment.


    "Who are you?" She asked with puckered lips. The girl looked familiar; she looked like her favorite blogger if they covered her face from the nose down.


    Pearl smiled, "Hi! You must be Arria; you''re as pretty as your mom and sister. Nice to meet you!"


    Hearing her voice, Arria was now sure that she was the same person. First, her eyes brightened, then she was disheartened knowing that she could have met her in person if only her parents took her with them.


    "Waaaah!!! Life is not fair!!!" She whimpered more stridently, hoping to make her mother feel bad.


    Finally, Ann couldn''t take it anymore and told her daughter to be good, and that she would talk to Jeff.


    After hearing that, Arria was grinning from ear to ear. She couldn''t thank her mother fast enough before saying goodbye.


    ===


    After Ann finished speaking with Arria, she excused herself to call Jeff, who was with Tanaga and Daniel playing golf.


    "Hello, my sweetheart! Did you miss me so much that you couldn''t wait until we finished playing? You just had to see my handsome face, didn''t you?" Jeff bantered as soon as he picked up the phone, smiling sweetly.


    "Well, it isn''t me who missed you so much; it''s your lovely daughter Arria. She''s crying her heart out at home as we speak because we left her behind. So I think it''s best to let her come too. I will call mother or Eva to ask to accompany her; what do you think?" She said more matter of factly than as a question.


    Jeff knew for a fact that Ann was actually telling him and not asking him for approval. They have been married for many years now, and he knew how she was. She worded it as if she was asking. But the truth was she was informing him of what precisely she was planning to do.


    What else could he do but play along as usual? "Hmmm, go ahead, it would be best if you called Eva first, then ask your mother. If she agrees, it means your father is coming too."


    "It''s settled then.. I love you! Bye!" She then quickly hung up on him so that she could call her cousin Eva.

 Chapter 62 - Becoming One Family...

    Thirty minutes later, Ann finished speaking with her cousin. Eva agreed to accompany Arria, but she would have to leave to go to Paris for a fashion show after landing in Stonasia, which was good enough for Ann.


    Eva is now an A-list actress in the Philippines and an international model, she''s so busy with her schedule, but she never said no to her whenever she asked a favor. She''s really grateful to God for giving her a loving family.


    After hanging up, she went back to the living room.


    When she arrived back in the living room, Sato and his entourage were gone and headed back to their villa to relax. Ashley and Andrea were the only ones there relaxing while drinking some refreshments.


    Ashley looked up in Ann''s direction as she approached them."So? What''s the verdict?"


    "It''s good. I only called him as a formality anyway. Hahaha! I just don''t want him to feel as if I''m overpowering him. You know... The ego thing..." All three of them laughed out loud. Each one of them knew that their husbands were all the same. They loved their wives so much to the point of no return.


    ===


    Ava was in her room downloading games into her laptop when Ann came in. She was so engrossed that she didn''t realize that her mother was right behind her chair.


    "Hmmm, what do you think you''re doing, young lady?" Ava was startled hearing her mother''s voice right behind her. She dropped the tablet that she was holding in shock. "Holy cow!" She exclaimed.


    She quickly closed her laptop and bent down to pick up the tablet that fell on the ground. Luckily, the floor was carpeted, and the tablet had a cover protecting it. So, no damage there.


    "I only wanted to tell you that your sister is coming. Aunt Eva is dropping her off on the way to a fashion show in Paris." Ann''s voice was softer now than earlier.


    Ava was ecstatic to hear that her younger sister was joining them. She didn''t ask her parents about it when they arrived without Arria, but she was kind of disappointed in them for leaving her younger sibling behind while they were all having fun.


    But now that she knew that Arria was coming, she was so grateful to her parents. She got up and swiftly hugged her mother. "Thank you, mom! I love you!" She then kissed her mother on one cheek.


    Ann loved all her children dearly. She was also unhappy leaving Arria in the Philippines. However, since she wasn''t invited to the coming of age gala, they didn''t think that it was appropriate for her to come uninvited. So, she asked Sophia to take her shopping in Hong Kong.


    Not until she heard her baby girl''s voice and saw her on the screen of her phone did she realize what they did was wrong. Especially when she saw Arria crying her heart out...


    Just as the mother and daughter let go of each other, the door burst open, and Jeffrey came in with a shocked look on his face. He looked like he just ran a marathon and was still trying to catch his breath¡­


    ===


    Jeffrey jerked Ava''s arms, trying to drag her outside to see what he brought him.


    "Come with me!" He roared. He then saw his mother, who was glaring at him and about to say something, "Hello, mommy! Love ya! Mwa!" He said in a rush as he gave his mother a quick peck on her cheek before rushing Ava out the door to the living room. Ann followed them to see what was going on.


    Pearl and Akira were standing with their hands covering their mouths while looking back and forth between James and Ashton when they came out. Both young men were wearing identical outfits while sitting on the couch with blank faces.


    However, when Ava showed up... Ashton couldn''t help himself and smiled widely, showing two sets of straight white teeth while James, as usual, only slightly grinned, then went back to the stoic look once again. So, Ava knew right away who was who.


    "What did you want me to see so badly that you dragged me out here while I was busy with something," Ava said, pretending to be annoyed at Jeffrey.


    "Sis, look at them! Don''t you see that we can''t tell who is who unless they wear different clothes?" Said Jeffrey anxiously while waiting for Ava to say something.


    "What do you mean you can''t tell? I sure can. Let''s see..." She walked closer, acting as if she was checking them out. Once she was close enough, she stopped for a moment then went towards Ashton. "This is Ashton, and this is James." She pointed last to James.


    "Am I right?" She asked no one in particular and acted all proud with her nose up in the air.


    Jeffrey shouted from where he was standing. "Is she right?"


    James and Ashton simultaneously nodded their heads. Akira and Pearl both clapped their hands and went to hug Ava.


    "Ava!!! How do you know?" Pearl asked excitedly. She couldn''t tell to save her life.


    "They''re my older brothers, but even I wasn''t able to tell right away. Only after Ava showed up, that''s when I knew then who was who. Hahaha!" Bragged Akira while still hugging her future sister-in-law.


    She was thinking that way because of the way the twins were acting. She still had no idea about the agreement.


    After seeing everything that happened, Ann had a wicked smile as she bid the children goodbye to go back to their villa to rest before dinner.


    She liked what she saw. It seemed that both boys liked Ava and that she was interested in them in return. When the time came, either one of them would do. The only thing that mattered to them anyway was to become one family eventually.


    ~~~0~~~


    Thank you everyone for your continued support.


    I really appreciate it and it motivates me to continue writing.


    Have a happy weekend!


    AJZHEN.

 Chapter 63 - The Disappointment

    Two days later, Arria arrived in the resort looking like a young supermodel, just like her supermodel aunt Eva. Her grandmother Sophia the ''Diva,'' made sure of that. It was a joyous reunion for the Go family.


    Eva only stayed long enough to say hello to everyone before leaving right away. However, she promised to come back after the fashion show to spend a couple of days with them.


    The children were already at the beach playing around and swimming when Arria arrived, so she was disappointed when she didn''t see any of them in the villa.


    "Mommy, where is everyone?" She asked sadly. All the excitement was gone from her beautiful eyes.


    "Who are you looking for? What do you mean, everyone? Do you need anyone besides your mother and me?" Jeff teased as he came in from the garden behind their villa overlooking the beach.


    "Daddy!!!!" Shouted Arria as she ran towards her father and jumped on him.


    "Whoa! Slow down, child! Are you trying to kill your father?" He complained, hugging his baby girl tightly. "How was the flight? It was very long, right?" He added as he released Arria.


    Once Jeff let go of Arria, she excitedly ran towards the open sliding door out to the garden where she could see the other children playing around.


    "Ohhh, there they are! Wow, I love it! It''s so beautiful here. Mom, dad! Can I go out there with them?" She was shouting from outside towards the villa where Ann and Jeff were. She then saw someone looking in her direction that looked like Ava from afar. She waved her hands to get her attention while shouting as loud as she could.


    "Hello!!! Big sister!!! Big brother!!! Hello!!!" However, she was too far away for them to hear.


    She quickly went back inside the villa. "Mommy, can I join them, please!" She couldn''t stand still while waiting for her mother to give her approval.


    Ann looked at her husband. Jeff nodded quickly, and Arria saw it. "Thank you! Mommy, daddy! Bye!" She then ran off without knowing how to get to the beach.


    "Go with her!" Shouted Jeff to one of the bodyguards that were standing by the door.


    ===


    Arria was running so fast that when suddenly she collided with someone. Both of them fell to the ground.


    The bodyguard that was following her swiftly ran towards her to help her up. However, one of the men that was with the person she bumped into helped her up already.


    "Are you alright, miss?" Asked the young man she collided with while still holding Arria.


    Arria quickly moved a few steps back and began dusting her clothes, "I''m fine, thank you!" She then turned her attention to the young girl that she collided with. "I''m sorry! I didn''t..." She didn''t get to finish apologizing. The person she bumped into began scolding her.


    "You should look where you''re going. You don''t own the resort, you know!" She then smirked before turning her attention to the person that helped Arria and started acting pitiful.


    Arria''s features suddenly changed. Her mouth was tightly closed while her nostrils were flaring. She was ready for a fight. Who did this girl think she was to speak to her like that?


    ''What did she say? I don''t own the resort? Let me tell you then...'' Arria thought angrily to herself.


    "I already apologized to you. Why do you have to be so mean? For your information, whoever you are, my family does own the resort! got that!" She then turned around and continued towards the beach.


    The young girl was dumbfounded, unable to utter a word after that. The young man with her was secretly enjoying the scene. However, he was too much of a gentleman to let his companion see that.


    Just as they were about to continue towards the beach, another young man and young woman arrived.


    ===


    When Arria arrived at the beach area, the children were playing volleyball.


    James, Ava, and Akira were on one team while Pearl, Ashton, and Jeffrey were on another team. It was a heated competition between Ashton and James, both trying to show off. Neither one wanted to lose to one another, and it was fun for the others to watch.


    Arria just stood on the side for a moment; she didn''t want the identical good-looking young men to stop playing. Then suddenly, her eyes shone like 1000 watts light bulbs when she recognized their faces. ''But... how?'' She thought to herself; she then shrieked before quickly covering her mouth.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. How could it be possible? She knew for sure that one of them was Ashton, the lead singer of the idol group EXODUS! She started hyperventilating.


    Ava heard someone shriek and stopped to turn to look who it was. "Arria!!!" She shouted as she ran towards her younger sister. Everyone else stopped to see where she was going.


    Then they saw a young girl standing in a shaded area, a little further away from them. Jeffrey immediately recognized his little sister and also ran to greet her. Everyone followed right behind him.


    After the siblings finished hugging, Ava introduced Arria to Pearl since Akira already knew her already. She then introduced her to James and then Ashton next.  Arria, with a smile on her face, greeted everyone. But then she focused her attention all on Ashton.


    "Wow! I didn''t know you had a twin brother as handsome as you." She shyly commented while looking back and forth at the twins.


    Ashton could only smile in return for the young girl''s comment.


    "If my older sister didn''t tell me that you were Asthon, I would never be able to tell the difference between you two. Hahaha!" Added Arria while still holding on to her older sister''s arm.


    When James heard what Arria said, a half-smile appeared on his face for a moment. He was happy deep inside that Ava could tell the difference between him and Ashton. He would not have a problem in the future...


    Then it occurred to him that she was no longer his betrothed... His face suddenly turned cold before excusing himself and leaving...


    ===


    Ava was disappointed when she heard James say that he would be heading back to the villa to rest before dinner. Her gaze followed him as he disappeared from the corner of her eyes.


    Although she was no longer interested in hanging around the beach, she had to stay for the sake of not being too obvious. Arria joined their volleyball game to replace James.. It was now two girls and one boy on each team.

 Chapter 64 - Time Is Gold

    While James was walking back to the villa, he decided to send a text message to Ava. Although he knew better to just continue with what he was doing, he couldn''t help himself. He wasn''t sure yet what he was feeling towards her; all he knew was that he wanted to spend as much time with her as possible.


    *Ding!* Ava''s phone inside her shorts'' pocket made a noise then vibrated. It was loud enough for her to hear, although they were in a game. She raised her hand to stop the game. "One sec. I''ll be right back!" She hollered as she went to sit on one of the beach chairs.


    Everyone decided to take a break for a drink and go to the restroom.


    Still panting, trying to catch her breath, she checked to see who sent her a message. When she saw that it was James, she briskly read it. Her eyes were smiling as she read the message.


    James: [If you''re free later before dinner, would you like to play a game? It''s been a while since we played.]


    She contemplated replying, unsure if she would be able to play since Arria just arrived and her parents would expect her to spend some family bonding time. She sighed, uncertain of what to do.


    While she was still contemplating, Arria returned from using the restroom and sat down in the vacant seat next to her. She then grabbed one of the bottles of water that were on the table while trying to sneak a peek at Ava''s phone.


    Ava quickly locked her phone and put it inside her shorts pocket.


    "So, what do you think of Stonasia so far?" Ava asked Arria purely for conversation.


    Arria''s eyes were shining brightly as she responded, "It''s beautiful! It''s too bad I''m not invited to the gala." Her face showed disappointment.


    "Did you try asking mom or dad if they could ask aunt Alexa? I mean, just because you didn''t receive an invitation does not mean you can''t come." She said sincerely; what she said brightened Arria''s face once again.


    "You''re right! I''m going to ask mom now to call aunt Alexa while we still have time to get me a ball gown." She promptly got up and bent to hug Ava before leaving without saying goodbye.


    ===


    James was already back in his room, seated on top of his bed, waiting for Ava to reply.


    Nothing!


    After 15 minutes and still not receiving a text back from Ava, he decided to shower to cool off and planned to take a nap before dinner.


    At the same time, Ava decided to call him instead of texting back. She wanted to hear big brother''s voice. But, unfortunately, when they were around one another the past few days, there were always other people with them, and they never had another chance to converse.


    However, James was already in the shower; he didn''t hear his phone ringing and missed her call¡­


    ===


    Ava was disappointed when he didn''t answer her call. She thought he might not want to speak with her. So since he seemed not to want to talk to her, she decided not to respond to the text he sent either.


    She turned off her phone and put it back inside her shorts'' pocket. She then put on her sunglasses, leaned back on the beach chair before closing her eyes. She wanted to clear her mind off of ''big brother James.''


    Ava almost dozed off when she felt someone sat down on the vacant chair next to her. She wanted to open her eyes and check if James came back but decided against it. Then she heard a voice.


    "Ava, would you like to go for a stroll? The sun is going down already, and it''s not too hot. What do you think?" It was Ashton with two dented dimples and two rows of white teeth showing while waiting for her to reply.


    When she didn''t respond after a moment, he was going to repeat his question again. However, Jeffrey, Pearl, and Akira came back with some sliced fruits and cold drinks.


    "Ava, Asthon! You guys should try these; the tropical fruits are so sweet and fresh." Pearl joyfully offered them while munching on some as she laid the plate down on the table.


    With everyone arriving, Ashton''s plan of inviting Ava to take a stroll was interrupted. Instead, he turned his attention to Pearl.


    "Oh, that looks good." He took one using his hand and put it in his mouth. That earned a dirty look from Jeffrey. "Man, use a fork, why don''t you! Yuck!" He said while rolling his eyes.


    Ashton was embarrassed by the way Jeffrey mocked him, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he grabbed a fork and continued eating.


    Ava couldn''t fall back asleep anymore. She slowly moved her arms up to stretch them. She then took off her sunglasses and acted surprised that everyone was back. "Oh, I can''t believe I dozed off! What do you have here?" She then checked out the various types of sliced tropical fruits in the middle of the table.


    "Is it sweet?" She was looking at Ashton innocently.


    Ashton was stunned momentarily. When he got back to his senses, he rapidly took one fruit and tried to feed Ava with it. "Yes, it''s sweet. Here, try it!" His hand holding the fork reached Ava''s mouth.


    Since he was kind and sweet, Ava opened her mouth and accepted the sliced fruit without hesitation. "Thank you! You don''t have to feed me, though. I know how to feed myself." She said kindly so that she wouldn''t offend his kind gesture.


    "I know, I just wanted to..." He was saying. But Akira decided to play cupid.


    "He just wanted to share the fork he had been using. Like an indirect kiss. Hahaha!" She joked, then smacked Jeffrey on his back so hard that he almost choked on the fruit that he was eating.


    "Akira!" Both Ashton and Ava glared at her after shouting simultaneously.


    Unknown to them that Pearl suddenly became quiet. She was sulking because she could see now with her own eyes that Ashton liked Ava, and so did James. She wasn''t jealous of Ava; she just wanted attention from her idol... Ashton.


    ~~~o~~~


    Author''s note:


    Thank you, all the readers of the story. I hope you''re enjoying the story so far as much as I''m enjoying writing it.


    We will be moving forward very soon once the Gala was over. Just to let you know in case it''s getting boring for all of you already.


    Any comments, reviews, gifts are all appreciated. It will keep me motivated to continue writing.


    Thank you!


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 65 - None Of Your Business!

    Everyone except for Arria was tired after playing all day, so the children''s table was eerily quiet when it was time for dinner. With Arria''s arrival, they had to sit on a round table instead of a rectangular one because of their increased number. Therefore, the seating arrangement was a mess.


    Jeffrey and Akira had no problem as long as they were sitting next to each other. However, Pearl, Ava, and Arria were unable to decide where to sit. James and Ashton were both waiting for Ava to sit down and planning on sitting on both sides of her.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out the way they wanted. Ava sat down next to Jeffrey. Therefore, only one of them could sit next to her. When both James and Ashton moved to grab the chair next to Ava, everyone stared at them. Everyone,  including their parents who was seated at the other table.


    Pearl was unsure what to do next. She and Arria were only waiting for the twins to decide who would have the chair. But, instead, they were both just standing next to it and staring at each other without saying a word.


    When neither gave way, Tanaga chose to intervene. He quickly got up and went towards the twins. He tapped James on the shoulder, "Son, let Ashton sit there." Then, he whispered so that the other children wouldn''t hear what he just said.


    There was nothing James could do but to follow his father. Sadly, he let go of the chair, moved towards Akira, and sat on the vacant chair next to her. Ashton sat down, and Pearl quickly took the empty chair next to him. Leaving Arria standing with a confused face while scratching her head, wondering as to what just happened.


    Given that it was a round table and that everyone had taken their seats ahead of her, she had no choice but to sit between Pearl and James, who she had nicknamed in her head as ''Mr. Stone Cold Face''. She had wanted to sit next to her siblings, but now she had no choice, so she just plopped down on the last remaining seat.


    ===


    The dinner was awkward and quiet. Only the occasional conversation from Jeffrey and Akira could be heard. Ava played with her food mostly while sitting quietly, staring at the food on her plate. She couldn''t wait for the dinner to be over so she could go back to her room and mope.


    The parents at the other table were thoroughly enjoying their dinner while conversing with each other. The men talked about business while the women spoke about everything else.


    Ava just about had enough and was about to get up and excuse herself when...


    "I knew I wasn''t mistaken. Hello, everyone!" Greeted Prince Edmund, who was standing right behind Ava''s chair.


    Ava, who was startled for a moment before she turned to look up. "Oh, hello, your highness! What brings you here?" She asked with a smile, but the sadness in her eyes was visible.


    Everyone on the table greeted Prince Edmund back, except for Arria, who had no idea who he was. Then they all went back to eating, acting as if they didn''t see anyone standing there.


    The parents on the other table all turned around to see who approached the children''s table. The mothers and Daniel knew who he was, but not Tanaga and Jeff. Therefore, curiosity got to them.


    "Who is that young man?" Tanaga asked no one in particular while his eyes were on the other table.


    "Yes, who is he? Why is he standing right behind Ava''s chair?" Added Jeff with his brows knitted while trying to get a clear view of the young man.


    Ann leaned over to Jeff''s ear, "His name is Prince Edmund. He is one of the seniors at the Royal Academy. We met him before when we came here to drop off the children." Ann managed to reply.


    "Hmmm, I hope that situation is not what it looks like from here." He then turned his attention to Tanaga. "Right, my friend?" Jeff asked with a mischievous grin plastered on his lips.


    ===


    Ava sensed a cold reception for Prince Edmund, and she felt that it wasn''t right to ignore him. So she decided to introduce him to her father, who had never met him. She slowly pushed her chair and got up. Once up, she ushered Prince Edmund towards the parents'' table.


    Standing right behind Jeff''s chair, she introduced him to everyone.


    "Prince Edmund, I would like you to meet my father, Chairman Jeff Go. Father, this is  his highness Prince Edmund, a fellow student at the Royal Academy." She humbly said before stepping back a little to give space to Prince Edmund.


    Prince Edmund politely extended his hand for a handshake. "Good evening, sir! It''s a pleasure to meet you!" His face was proud while standing straight, waiting for Jeff to accept his hand.


    Jeff stood up and accepted the young prince''s hand. He then introduced Tanaga.


    "A pleasure to meet you, your highness; this is my good friend Chairman Tanaga Jones, husband of the beautiful woman sitting next to him." He was pointing at Ashley, who was grinning from ear to ear because of how the two men were acting.


    Tanaga also stood up and extended his arm to Prince Edmund''s hand for a handshake. "Nice to meet you, young man! I mean your highness, Prince Edmund." He corrected himself right away.


    After greeting everyone else at the parent''s table, Prince Edmund excused himself to return to their table when a voice from afar was heard. Everyone turned their attention to where the voice was coming from.


    The voice was coming from Lady Crystal, who was walking towards them. Next to her were Crown Prince Philips and another young girl. It was the girl that Arria bumped into earlier on the way to the beach. The young girl was Princess Rose; she was only 11 years of age and was the younger sister of Crown Prince Philip and Prince Edmund.


    Prince Edmund finished introducing himself to the parents before turning towards the children''s table, where everyone was eating silently.


    Lady Crystal''s eyes were bulging out of their sockets when she saw Ashton. It was not because she recognized him as the lead singer of EXODUS but as James''s twin.


    "Wow! Who do we have here?" She commented while staring rudely at Ashton.


    She then walked around and turned her attention to James, who had earbuds on both sides of his ears and was not paying attention at all.


    "James, why didn''t you tell us that you had a twin brother?" She asked curiously while standing right behind his chair.


    James slowly took one of the earbuds in his left ear before speaking without looking at lady Crystal.


    "Because it was none of your business," James said loudly and coldly. He then pushed back his chair, excused himself then left without a care in the world.


    Crown Prince Philip didn''t like the way James spoke towards his fiancee. Although he had no feelings for her, she was still his fiancee, and insulting her was the same as insulting him.. However, they were the intruders, so he decided to keep his mouth shut and watched from the sidelines.

 Chapter 66 - Ashton Was Ignored

    "Older brother, he was so rude to Lady Crystal. Why didn''t you say anything?" Princess Rose asked while looking at everyone around. She then spotted Arria, who was spectating what was happening around her.


    With squinted eyes, she stared at the girl of about the same age as her. Then her eyes widened after remembering the encounter upon their arrival that afternoon.


    "It''s you! The girl who ran into me this afternoon in the courtyard! No wonder that boy was rude! you all must be related to one another!" Her voice was loud enough for the parents on the other table to hear.


    Prince Edmund put his hand to cover his sister''s mouth before profusely apologizing as he dragged his sister away. Crown Prince Philip and Lady Crystal followed right behind them.


    It was a good thing that Prince Edmund had dragged her away because Ann and Ashley were about to get up and teach her some manners. Royalty or not, the two mothers would never let anyone insult their children.


    ===


    Once the Royal family and Lady Crystal were gone, Ashton finally spoke up. He tried his best to be joyful, but everyone could tell that he was not himself. Although Ava was sitting right next to him, she barely acknowledged him the whole time. When he tried to have a conversation with her, she would just nod or shake her head and would return to playing with her food.


    "Guys, how would you all like to go for a walk on the beach? I heard that there''s a full moon tonight. I think that''s the reason why everyone''s edgy. What do you think, Ava?" He wanted to get her attention, and it was the only way he could think of.


    Unfortunately, Ava was in no mood for anything. All she wanted was to go back to her room away from everyone''s prying eyes.


    Pearl wanted to say that she wanted to join him, but as long as no one spoke up to agree, she couldn''t say anything. Her parents would disagree for her to go for a walk alone with a boy at night. Especially Ashton.


    Akira, Jeffrey, and Arria, who mainly were just spectating and occasionally conversed with one another, all declined to go for a walk. In conclusion, everyone just wanted to have an early night.


    The dinner was already ruined, and one by one, the children got up and excused themselves from their parents. Then, they walked out of the dining room looking like the whole world came crashing down on them.


    The parents did the same thing as soon as the children left; they all got up and bid each other goodnight and went to their own villas for an early night.


    ===


    Due to the incident at the dinner, Prince Edmund decided to check out of the resort the next day and forget about his plans of hanging around with the other children. Unfortunately, those plans were already ruined by his sister and Lady Crystal. Crown Prince Philip wanted to stick around, but his brother was adamant that they should leave to keep their dignity as Royal family members.


    So first thing in the morning, the Royal family was gone when the children went to eat their breakfast.


    James and Ashton both didn''t come out to eat breakfast.


    Ashton was in the gym training while James was locked up inside his room, staring at the ceiling.


    Tanaga came looking for him after dinner last night, and they had a talk. His father reminded him of their agreement, seeing that he started to care for Ava.


    After listening to his father''s lecture, he was reminded of his error and once again made a promise to his father that he will do everything in his power to stay away from Ava. Another big mistake that he will once again regret later on.


    On the other hand, Ashton had made a final decision to just treat Ava as his future sister-in-law.


    Although he liked her now, he wasn''t sure if it would grow into love someday. They were both still young, especially Ava. Who knew what could happen in the future. He also didn''t want to fight with his twin brother over a woman when they got older.


    With both brothers thinking of abandoning the pursuit of Ava, she would be free to enjoy her younger years to come.


    ===


    Jeffrey, Akira, Pearl, and Arria were the only ones who had no care in the world. They played around all day, enjoying all the delicious food while Pearl was busy showing all her followers all the things they had been doing around the resort all day.


    Pearl and Arria became good friends despite the age difference. Whenever Pearl would do her live stream, Arria would join her as a co-host. As a result, Pearl''s followers increased daily, with Arria helping her make her daily blogging fun.


    They would constantly corner Ashton wherever he would go or whatever he would do. It became the two girls'' daily routine. However, they would always make sure that their faces and Ashton''s were never shown. They didn''t want to get in trouble with their families.


    Ava once in a while would join the fun, but mostly she would stay in her room and play video games, hoping that James would invite her to play solo one day. That day never came.


    On the other hand, Akira was so engrossed with her webtoon that it kept her very busy. When Jeffrey learned that she was a webtoon writer, he became a big fan and an advisor. Their parents watched their closeness closely. Although they approved of them being together, they were both still too young to be in a romantic relationship of any sort.


    Unknown to their parents that their fondness with each other was nothing but friendship and nothing more.


    ===


    King Alexander and Queen Alexa, who were on some Royal duties and out of the country for the past few days, were finally back in Stonasia the day before the coming of age gala.


    Alexa invited them all to come to the palace, but they declined because they would be seeing them the next day anyway.


    Finally, the most awaited night arrived, the coming of age gala....

 Chapter 67 - Masquerade Party

    Queen Alexa invited the three families to have lunch at the palace. It was almost a year since they all last saw each other and she missed them badly. But, thinking of the gala, she knew that having them come over for lunch would take much of their time from preparations.


    So, she arranged four separate rooms for the mothers, fathers, boys, and girls to change in before the gala. There was also room to do their make-up and hair. Therefore, it will give them ample time to chat.


    Also, it would lessen the burden of being subjected to traffic jams on their way to the palace. It was a marvelous idea, and the three couples happily accepted.


    Sato''s entourage, along with Andrea''s assistants, went ahead to bring all the articles of clothing to the palace. Once everyone was ready, one by one, each family was loaded into one limousine after another.


    Soon a trail of limousines parading on the street of the Kingdom of Stonasia headed for the palace.


    ===


    During the luncheon, Ashton, James, and Jeffrey were not present. Instead, they spent their afternoon with Edward, the Crown Prince of Stonasia. Jeffrey didn''t like it because Edward, James, and Ashton were about the same ages, whereas he was three years younger than them.


    He didn''t feel comfortable hanging out with them, so he quickly made an excuse that he was not feeling well and wanted to rest as soon as he found a way. However, instead of resting in one of the rooms arranged for them, he went in search of the girls.


    Akira, Pearl, and Arria were hanging out together and busy taking videos for Pearl and Arria to use later after the party.


    Upon meeting James and Ashton, Crown Prince Edward found out that he and James had many things in common. They both loved playing video games, and both planned on majoring in computer engineering.


    Ashton became the third wheel once the two sat down and started conversing. He felt a little left out, so he decided to find things to do independently. While roaming around the palace, he ran into Pearl, Akira, and Arria and joined them instead.


    Ava was curious where the boys were, but she didn''t show or asked anyone. She tried her best to be inconspicuous by sitting in one corner and playing games on her cell phone.  Jeffrey found her in her little corner and sat down next to her.


    "What are you doing here? Why aren''t you with the others?" He was full of concern for his twin sister. He felt terrible that lately, he had been abandoning her and had been spending time with his newfound friend Akira instead.


    Ava took off the earbuds on her left ear and focused her attention on Jeffrey, "What did you just ask me? I''m sorry I couldn''t hear you." She was telling the truth; she had her earphones on the highest volume while playing video games, so she didn''t hear a word he said. She was so engrossed with playing games that she forgot where she was.


    Jeffrey could hear the sadness in her voice, and it showed on her face as well. He felt terrible, and he didn''t know how to make her feel better. For some reason, in the last couple of days, she had just been hiding in her room and would only come out when it was time to eat or if she was called by her parents.


    It was starting to worry him. He knew it had something to do with either James or Ashton, but he just couldn''t pinpoint what it was. He needed to do something.


    "I asked you why you were all alone and didn''t join the other girls?" He was sincere and full of love when he spoke.


    Ava had to think carefully before she responded. Of course, she knew how Jeffrey was when it came to her. But, being twins, sometimes it was as if she could feel how he was feeling, and he probably felt the same.


    "Oh, I was just clearing my head before the party. You know me, I''m not much when it comes to things like this. I''d rather study or play video games than hang around with a whole bunch of people I don''t care for." She then put on the sweetest smile she could conjure to make Jeffrey feel at ease.


    "Hmmm, if you say so. Alright, I''m going to go look for Arria. But, first, I need to make sure she''s not causing trouble." He then messed with her hair a little and patted her on the back before getting up to leave.


    ===


    The palace was brimming with elegance for the night of the gala. Upon entering the gate, guards wearing their national uniform lined up attending to the guests that arrived. Vehicle after vehicle were lined up to enter.


    Queen Alexa only invited the parents of the children from the Royal Families, along with the three sets of parents, Jeff and Ann, Daniel and Andrea, and Tanaga and Ashley. She wanted the children to have fun without the watchful eyes of their parents.


    So, upon entering the palace, the invited parents were ushered to separate receiving rooms while the children were sent to another. The other children from the Royal Academy were being dropped off by their parents or chauffeurs at the palace''s front door. Once they descended their respective vehicles, it would continue on to give space for the next approaching vehicle.


    Once the guests started arriving, the children were already gathered. The girls were sent to do their make-up first, while the boys were sent to change their clothes. Soon, Sato''s entourage was busy making the girls as pretty as they could be.


    Ann, Ashley, and Andrea were already finished dressing up and were enjoying their time chatting and drinking tea with Queen Alexa. Meanwhile, King Alexander was with Tanaga, Jeff, Daniel, and Ramon, having cocktails in the game room.


    ===


    A couple of hours later, the coming-of-age gala was about to begin. The gala had a masquerade theme to make it exciting, and all the children were all wearing masks.. As a result, they had a hard time telling who was who. Unless they came from the same party, they would not know the person until it was time to reveal their faces¡­

 Chapter 68 - Fooling Her Once Again...

    The music was playing. Children were conversing with each other, and laughter all around the ballroom could be heard. Everyone loved it when they were speaking to someone they didn''t know. It''s the mystery behind the unknown that excited them all.


    Some of the children found the courage to start approaching other children and began conversations. At the same time, they would never have the courage to do so if they were bare-faced. It''s what Queen Alexa wanted to happen; she wanted all the children to feel at ease with one another instead of being so aware of things like titles, money, and power.


    Some even wondered if the guest of honor, Crown Prince Edward was among them. Girls were whispering to each other while pointing here and there as to who they think might be the Crown Prince.


    Ava, Akira, Pearl, and Arria didn''t have the chance to see what the boys were wearing, so they had no idea what they looked like. Add the mystery of masks that they were wearing; the girls wouldn''t be able to know until it was unmasking time.


    The same thing went for the boys; since they didn''t get the chance to see the girls'' dresses for the ball, they also had no clue who was who. All three girls were about the same height and similarly built. So the only way for them to distinguish the girls is as if they didn''t change their hairstyles.


    However, Jeffrey would know Ava and Arria no matter what they wore, even if they were wearing masks. The closeness of the three siblings exceeded other''s expectations.


    Unlike for James and Ashton, as soon as Ava walked inside the ballroom, they knew it was her. But, when Akira walked in a little later, they had no idea whatsoever that it was their younger sister.


    Pearl and Arria were so obvious when they arrived. They were glued to each other while Pearl was holding a stick with a camera attached. Arria was having fun pointing and motioning while Pearl was busy talking to her followers.


    ===


    Pearl''s followers increased tenfold once again with her special edition. She couldn''t believe that in a matter of fewer than 30 minutes since they walked inside the ballroom, she reached almost a million views, while her followers increased in thousands.


    She and Arria jumped with joy, but when they did, Pearl bumped into a young boy of about the same height as James or Ashton, "Excuse me! I''m sorry!" Her voice was so low as she apologized.


    "No harm done; you don''t need to apologize." The young man replied with a soft but husky voice.


    "Thank you!" Added Arria as she jerked Pearl''s arms and was ready to leave.


    The young man realized what Arria was planning to do and spoke before they could leave, "Excuse me, miss! Are you by chance live streaming the party right now?" He asked curiously but sounded suspicious.


    Arria and Pearl looked at each other, unsure how to respond, "Sister Pearl, I think we are in trouble; what should we say?" Arria whispered to Pearl while her hold on Pearl''s arms was getting tighter by the minute.


    "Y-you see, we''re just taking some pictures for souvenirs. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime event for us, and we wanted to have some memories to look back on." Was the only safe, correct answer that Pearl could think of at the moment.


    The young man sensed that the two young girls were afraid of getting caught and were already thinking of running for their lives. But, on the other hand, he felt that they were so cute and innocent. So he decided to befriend them and began to strike up a conversation.


    "Don''t worry! Even if you''re doing a live stream right now, I won''t tattle on both of you. Also, don''t worry if you get caught; my rank is high enough to get you both out of jail if need be." He was, of course, only kidding, but from the way the two girls heaved a sigh of relief, He knew they believed him.


    The young man raised his hands, and a palace server with a tray of drinks came forward. He grabbed two non-alcoholic cocktails and handed one to Pearl then to Arria. He then took another one for himself.


    "Do you mind if I tag along with you ladies?" His voice was so sweet and polite; who could turn him down? So, the two girls happily invited him to walk around with them.


    ===


    Once Ava was inside, she tried to find familiar features she could recognize. Then she spotted a pair of eyes that looked so cold yet so warm following her gaze. The moment their eyes locked she felt like she had fallen into a dark abyss. She quickly averted her gaze elsewhere.


    She continued roaming around the room while still thinking about those eyes. She felt that she had seen them many times before. Then it hit her, ''Could it be James?'' She thought. Ava quickly turned to look where she saw the eyes, but he was no longer there.


    As she was about to continue walking around when she heard a voice from behind her. "You look so beautiful tonight..." So said the person with no face.


    She turned around to face the voice with no face, and she froze instantly. She was now totally confused as to who was in front of her without seeing their face. The voice was also identical, not just their features. She knew who was who before because Ashton was always ready with a smile while James always had a stone-cold, emotionless and serious face.


    She decided to take a guess, although it was more like a hope that she was right, "Hello, big brother!"


    James was momentarily frozen; he couldn''t believe that she could guess that it was him instead of Asthon. He was taken aback, unsure of what to do at the moment.


    Then, of course, he must respond to what she said, but then he thought of fooling her once again....

 Chapter 69 - Who Will She Pick?

    "Big brother? Who are you calling big brother? As far as I know, I only have one sister, and she''s not you." He said playfully with a smile as bright as the sun, although Ava couldn''t see his face under the mask.


    Ava was taken aback that it was not James. Instead, it was Ashton. However, she made sure that disappointment didn''t show in her voice, "Oh, I was sure that you were James. Anyway, it does not matter to me either way. So, who will be your first dance tonight? Any girl, in particular, you have your eyes set on?" She was being talkative, although she would rather leave.


    James looked around, then she saw a girl wearing some kind of flowery ball gown. "Hmmm, that girl right there will do." He pointed towards the girl.


    She looked where he was pointing and saw a slender girl, almost as tall as the person in front of her. "Not bad!" She murmured, "what about after her?" She added, playing with him now.


    "I don''t know, maybe I won''t need to dance with anyone else. I don''t see anyone else that interests me enough to approach them." He replied nonchalantly. He was looking at her reaction to see how it affected her with his response.


    Ava was kind of disappointed, although he knew who she was, he didn''t say that he would dance with her. It kind of hurt her ego, but then deep inside of her she was relieved that Ashton would not fight James for a chance to dance with her.


    So, she decided to excuse herself to look for Akira.


    "Well, I''m going to go look for Akira, we didn''t come inside at the same time, so you guys would not recognize us, but it didn''t work anyway since you knew who I was!" She said while laughing at the end of her sentence, however, her laughter sounded lame, and so was her excuse, but it was good enough for her to get away.


    James was disappointed to hear that she was not interested in hanging around with him. Then he remembered that she thought he was Ashton. That made him happy in a way.


    However, there was nothing he could do when Ava briskly turned around and left. So he decided to just find a corner to watch where she went.


    Ava found Akira walking around with Jeffrey. She was in a haste to approach them, "There you are! I can''t believe how many people are in here right now." She was complaining to no one in particular, she just had to say something.


    "I know what you mean. Do you think the birthday celebrant is among all of them or not?" Asked Akira while her eyes were roaming around the room, looking for someone with a different aura.


    Then she spotted the Royal family, she could tell from how they walked and how the girl was holding on to one of the young men.


    "Look, Ava! I think that''s Lady Crystal and her fiance Crown Prince Philip. I think the one right behind is Prince Edmund and Princess Rose, what do you think?" Akira whispered loud enough for Jeffrey to hear.


    Jeffrey looked in the direction where Akira was pointing. "Hmmm, they might be Royals, but they don''t hold a candle to us." Jeffrey boasted while putting both of his arms around Akira and Ava.


    Akira and Ava looked at each other before they burst out laughing, "Hahaha! Hahaha!"


    They were not laughing at the Royal family. Instead, they were laughing at Jeffrey and his ego.


    ===


    The party was lively and was at full blast. All the children were enjoying themselves. Then, suddenly the music stopped, and Ms. Williams walked into the middle of the dance floor.


    It was time for the dance contest...


    "Young ladies and young gentlemen, it is now the time for a dance contest. Find yourself a partner, and please head to the dance floor." She announced.


    Ms. Shannon walked towards the middle of the dance floor with a stern look on her face, holding a clipboard. She stood right next to Ms. Williams, who was making the announcement.


    "Once you find a partner, grab a number and stick it on each other''s backs before entering the dance floor. When the judge comes around and taps your shoulder, you must leave the dance floor immediately. The last couple standing wins." Finished Ms. Williams before handing over the microphone to Ms. Shannon.


    "Here are the rules of the contest. You must abide by these rules, or you are disqualified." She mentioned all the rules while all the children were slowly entering the dance floor.


    One by one, the couples started going in the middle of the dance floor. Finally, slowly but surely, the dance floor became fully packed.


    The young man that was with Pearl and Arria asked Pearl to dance while Arria took the camera to continue the live stream.


    Akira and Jeffrey, who had found each other, also went to the dance floor and started dancing.


    Lady Crystal and Crown Prince Philip also joined the fun, while Prince Edmund was still searching for anyone that remotely looked like Ava, but with no luck.


    Princess Rose was tailing Prince Edmund when she caught the eye of Arria, who was busy live streaming. She slowly approached her from behind. She was stunned to see the total number of followers indicated on the screen. She almost screeched, luckily she was able to cover her mouth right away.


    However, Arria sensed that someone was right behind her and turned to look, "And who might you be? Don''t you think that it''s rude what you''re doing?" She whispered; she didn''t want the followers to hear what she said.


    Princess Rose was embarrassed for a moment and was about to retaliate, but she was interested in what Arria was doing. So, instead, she did her best to hold her temper and put a smile in her voice as she apologized.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to startle you. Do you mind if I hang around with you? I don''t have a dance partner just like you." She made sure that Arria understood what she meant. Both of them were alone; why not stick together.


    Arria was going to decline, but then she was right. So, she decided to befriend whoever she was. She leaned closer to Princess Rose and whispered only for her to hear, "I''m Arria; what is your name?"


    "I''m P- I mean, Rose! Nice to meet you!" She whispered back.


    After the introductions, the two became good buddies for the night and enjoyed live streaming the dance-off.


    ==


    Meanwhile, Ashton and James were standing side by side at a corner, both watching Ava from the corner of their eyes. Neither of the two made a move to ask Ava to dance until they saw someone approaching.


    When they saw someone planning to ask Ava to dance, they were like two supermans,  faster than the speed of light, running towards where she was standing. They reached her at the same time as the other person.


    Three young men were standing in front of Ava, asking her to dance....

 Chapter 70 - What If?

    From the tone of their voices, Ava knew who they were. Prince Edmund, Ashton, and James.


    She was dumbfounded, unable to utter a word. If they could only see her face under the mask, the boys would laugh at her because her jaw dropped when all three of them approached her at the same time.


    She had thought that neither James nor Ashton would ask her for dance since they ignored her these past couple of days. However, Prince Edmund might if he knew that it was her for sure, which she thinks he does from the way he had asked her without hesitation.


    She was now bewildered as to who she should choose. She didn''t want to hurt anyone''s feelings, but it seemed like she was going to have to. The dance contest was about to begin, and she needed to give them a chance to find another partner, or it would be too late.


    When she hadn''t moved nor said anything, the boys were about to ask once again. However, Ava beat them to it. She decided to approach the matter the best way she could at a young age.


    "Guys, I''m so sorry! To be honest, I''m not feeling well at the moment. I don''t think I can do a dance contest right now. Maybe a little later on, come back and check on me again. Who knows. So, if you''ll excuse me, I need to go to the ladies'' room." Ava said. It was only an excuse but was as good as any.


    She hastened to leave to look for the restroom so that her fake excuse would not look conspicuous.


    Ashton and James looked at each other with understanding before turning around to go back to the corner to watch the contest.


    Prince Edmund was disappointed but relieved at the same time. Ava didn''t pick either of the twins, which meant she had a soft spot for him. He could tell right away that it was James and Ashton due to their similar features in almost everything.


    He, too, turned and walked towards Princess Rose and Arria, who were busy with their live streaming of the dance contest. He would bid his time and wait until Ava was feeling well rested enough, then before the night was over, he would make sure he gets to dance with her before their faces are revealed.


    ===


    Although the ballroom A/C was in full blast, with so many hundreds of children roaming around, the whole place started to feel like an inferno. When Ava came back from the restroom, she felt suffocated and needed a breath of fresh air. So she retreated slowly to go out to the garden.


    The night was beautiful, a half-moon was shining in the sky. With the gentle breeze brushing her skin, Ava let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    "Ahhh, this feels good..." She murmured, feeling relaxed as she strolled around the garden without a care in the world.


    Unknown to her that someone was following her around, inconspicuous as not to attract her attention and scare her off. He wanted to approach her but was afraid that she would bolt and run back inside. So, he was content just to trail her as she strolled around the garden.


    While Ava was walking and daydreaming about what her future would someday be like, she suddenly felt a chill when the wind was nice and cool; she felt as if someone was watching her. So she stopped momentarily and turned her head around to check her surroundings.


    There was no one around but her, but she could feel it. She just couldn''t put her finger on why she felt that way when no one was around the area. She thought that maybe she just imagined it, so she shrugged it off.


    She decided that it would be better for her to head back to the ballroom in case someone was in the garden prowling in the dark and had a motive. But, as she was walking as fast as she could, she tripped on the hem of her ballgown and was about to fall when...


    "You should be careful! What are you doing out here all alone anyway?!" A sweet soft voice said from behind her while enveloping her waist and holding her arms.


    Ava jerked her body out from his hold, and he gently released her. Once they were standing face to face, she was trying to figure out who he was. Was he James, or was he, Ashton? She hated that she couldn''t see his face; it was the only way she would be able to distinguish the twins, now it was hard because they even had the same tone of voice.


    Since she couldn''t tell whether it was James or Ashton, she decided to just ask directly.


    "Who are you? And why are you here lurking in the shadows? Why didn''t you just approach me instead of pretending to be a hero-saving damsel in distress as I was about to fall on my face." She said irritably. "I''m sure you know who I am, so I don''t need to introduce myself." She added.


    "Hahaha! It surprised me that you couldn''t tell it was me, Ashton! I guess it''s hard to tell between James and I because we have the same tone of voice, and you can''t see our faces. This is unbelievable. I should keep this in mind for the future, in case I need him to pose as me or vice versa." He proudly bantered while staring intensely into her eyes.


    So, it was Ashton and not James that was in front of her. A little disappointed, but not really at the same time. She also felt comfortable with Ashton''s outgoing personality and James''s cold one for some odd reason. It would be nice if he were also studying at the Royal Academy; she''s sure they could become good friends.


    Ashton saw how she was gazing at him and decided to invite her to find a place to sit down so they could talk.


    "If you''re not in a hurry, can I talk to you for a moment? Please?" He pleaded with his two palms together like he was praying.


    Ava was unsure if she should stay and chat with him or not. What if....

 Chapter 71 - How I Wish...

    What if she declines, and he takes it to heart and never speaks with her again?


    So, she decided there was nothing wrong if they spoke for a while. At least it will pass the time while everyone''s having fun inside. She first took a heavy breath before answering.


    "Sure! Everyone''s enjoying themselves inside anyway. I doubt they will notice we''re not there." She then turned to look around to see if there was a place where they could sit while chatting.


    "Come, I saw a bench over there. Let''s sit there so we can be comfortable." Ashton offered while gently holding her arm to guide her where he saw the bench.


    Ava didn''t flinch when Ashton grabbed hold of her arm and ushered her towards the bench. For some odd reason, she didn''t feel awkward or bothered by his action; it felt natural and comfortable.


    Once they were seated, Ashton took off his mask before gently leaning and resting his back while looking up at the moon.


    Ashton sighed before he spoke with sadness heard in his voice, "How I wish that I''m also attending the Royal Academy right now. But, unfortunately, I choose this path, and I have to do my best and make the most of it for now." He then let out a heavy sigh once more.


    Ava turned to look at him and saw that he removed his mask; she followed suit and did the same thing. So now their faces were both bare=. Seeing his face, she knew for sure that it was, in fact, Ashton and not James.


    Ashton had a different aura emitting on his handsome young face. When he turned to look at her with sad eyes, something flickered in her heart. She didn''t understand what it was.


    Something told her that he was lonely in his world of glitter; she could feel it deep down inside of her. Then, while she was in deep thought as she watched him, he began talking.


    ===


    "First thing tomorrow, I will be leaving with Mr. Sato and his entourage to go back to my world. That''s why I wanted to have this chat with you now. I don''t know when we will see each other again, but I want you to know that I will cherish the moments I have spent with you." His voice was filled with sincerity, and she could feel it.


    She wanted to say she felt the same, but she didn''t want him to think that there was more to it than what she meant. She thought of him as an older brother as well, same with James. She was still too young to think of any other feelings other than friendship. However, seeing him in agony with the thought of not seeing her anymore made her feel terrible, and she wanted to comfort him.


    She procured the sweetest smile she could conjure before speaking.


    "Don''t be sad; it''s not like we will never meet again. Our families have bonds that can''t be severed by any means. So we will still see each other when there are occasions such as holidays. Also, if I remember correctly, I''m supposed to marry into your family when the time comes. Hahaha!" She mentioned the marriage agreement as a joke, but deep inside of her, she''s worried.


    Ashton''s head jerked. He wasn''t sure how to respond to her. Was she really not taking the marriage arrangement seriously? He was now wondering if she still remembered what James did when he came to visit her a long time ago. As far as he could remember, James was in a hot seat for a long time and was poorly scolded by his parents.


    ===


    Ashton decided to test the waters to see her reactions.


    "Ava, do you remember the time when my father came to visit your home when you were about five years old?" He asked curiously and anxiously, waiting for her response.


    Ava was looking at the half-moon and turned her head in his direction. She was in deep thought, trying to recall the moment, then...


    "Yes! I do remember now that you asked, ``I was a chubby little girl back then and... and... was it you that came with your father?" Her eyes were wide as a night owl looking straight at him filled with questions.


    Ashton wasn''t sure how to answer her. He wanted to say yes and take the blame, but in the end, he told her the truth, knowing with that information Ava would see that she''s betrothed to James and not to him. He let out a heavy breath before speaking.


    "No, unfortunately. James was born 20 minutes ahead of me. So, he''s the oldest. Why do you ask?" He was so curious about what Ava could be thinking.


    "Oh, and here I was about to get revenge on you. Hahaha! Anyway, I was distraught then because I was really excited that my fiance would visit me. For a whole week I was painting a picture to give to my fiance, but when James arrived... He was so mean and called me fat. Well, he did not exactly call me that, but he said that he hoped I would lose all my baby fat by the time I grow up, or he would never marry me." She laughed out loud after that.


    "Well, I was upset then, and it made my parents unhappy; they wanted to call off the whole thing. I was there when my dad was speaking with your dad. He was loud and clear when he said just to forget the whole thing. Then he told me not to worry about it anymore." She added in the end, still smiling happily.


    "So, are you telling me that the agreement is now void? You are no longer James''s fiancee?" His eyes were shining brightly as he asked.


    If she was no longer James''s fiancee, it meant she was free to be with anyone when she was old enough. Ashton was over the moon with that information.


    However, it didn''t last long because Ava sadly informed him that it''s still intact.


    "How I wish it is what you said. Unfortunately, that isn''t the case. Technically I''m still his fiancee except..." Ava didn''t get to finish what she was going to say, someone was coming, and from the silhouette, it looked like it was James...


    ===


    Although they knew that it was James who was approaching, Ashton and Ava briskly put back their masks on. Then they both slowly got up and waited for him to come them.


    "They''re about ready to finish the dance competition, and soon it''ll be time to unmask. So I think you two should head back inside before they miss you and send out the bodyguards to search for you both." James said nonchalantly, but his voice was firm and sounded so cold.


    Ashton and Ava could tell he was agitated for some reason. ''It probably has something to do with us being together.'' Ashton thought.


    "Thanks, brother!" He then turned his attention to Ava, "Shall we?" He asked while his hand was on his hip and waiting for Ava to link her arms to his.


    She looked at James then at Ashton before hooking her arms on his, "Let''s go!" She said happily to cover her nervousness.


    However, just as they were about to start walking towards the ballroom, James cut in the middle of them and staked his claim. Once Ashton and Ava were separated, he took her hand and walked with her hand and hand towards the ballroom.


    Ashton could do nothing since James was her fiancee, and he was only the brother-in-law to be. He was scratching his head as he followed right behind them.


    ===


    When the trio arrived back inside the ballroom, only three couples were left in the middle of the dance floor. From its looks, it was Crown Prince Philip and Lady Crystal, Jeffrey and Akira, and the last couple were Crown Prince Edward and Pearl. The battle was fierce, and they looked tired already.


    "Something happened earlier; some of the dancers bumped into each other and fell down, so they got disqualified. That''s why there are only three couples left." Murmured James, it was loud enough for Ava to hear.


    Just then, the music slowed to give them time just basically to stand there in an almost embrace.


    However, since Crown Prince Philip and Lady Crystal were betrothed, they no longer felt uncomfortable with each other. They were so close to each other that Ms. Shannon came to tap their shoulders.


    "You''re out!" Said Ms. Shannon before she continued watching the other two couples.


    Crown Prince Philip was going to say something, but Lady Crystal held on to his arm and stopped him, "Let it go! It''s only a game anyway. Let those losers win." Lady Crystal said loud enough for the other two couples to hear.


    Luckily, the time was up, and the music stopped.


    Ms. Shannon announced to everyone that the two couples were tied. Before giving out the award, it was the unmasking moment first.


    Ms. Williams came into the middle of the dancing floor and took the microphone from Ms. Shannon to speak.


    "Children, I hope all of you had some fun! It is now time to remove your masks; after I count to 3, I want everyone to remove their masks. Alright?" She said, almost shouting, even though she had a microphone in her hand.


    "Ready! 1, 2, 3!!!!" Her voice was so loud that everyone in the room heard it loud and clear.

 Chapter 72 - EXODUS, Surprised...

    The children removed their masks one by one, and you could hear gasping and shocked murmuring around the ballroom. Student''s that would normally never speak with one another had been conversing with each other the whole time and enjoying themselves. But, now everything had changed.


    For some of the guests, the unmasking meant the beginning of new friendships, while others were disgusted after finding out who the other person they had been having fun with the whole time was.


    Akira and Jeffrey already knew the whole time their true identities even before the unmasking. However, the one that got the shock of her life was Pearl. Standing next to her was the most dashing young man she had ever laid her eyes on. More handsome than the twins and Jeffrey.


    She couldn''t believe her luck to have been asked to be his dance partner, and her face turned scarlet red with just the thought of him holding her almost intimately a while ago.


    The young man turned around and properly introduced himself.


    "Hello! I''m Crown Prince Edward of Stonasia. Nice to meet you!" His smile was so sweet and tender that Pearl''s heart was thumping so fast that she couldn''t catch up.


    "H-H-Hello!" She stammered as she greeted him back while her heart was beating so fast. "I''m Pearl Grant, the first daughter of the United States Of America." She properly introduced herself. She figured that she needed to mention her position to match the person''s title in front of her.


    Ms. Shannon and Ms. Williams saw them, and both exchanged secret smiles.


    "Don''t you think they look good together? It seems we might have a future Crown Princess in the making." So whispered Ms. Shannon to Ms. Williams, who nodded in agreement.


    ===


    Jeffrey took Akira''s hand and went to introduce her to Crown Prince Edward properly.


    "Happy birthday, your highness! I would like to introduce to you the sister of James and Ashton. Miss Akira Jones. A good friend of mine." He then ushered Akira to greet  Prince Edward.


    "Happy birthday, your highness! Nice to meet you,"  Akira said shyly. Just like Pearl, she couldn''t believe what her eyes were seeing. Although she always thought that her twin brothers'' features were God''s gift to humankind, this one in front of her was way beyond that.


    He looked like Adonis from head to toe. Her eyes were bulging out of their sockets, and Jeffrey saw it clearly from the corner of his eyes.


    Prince Edward smiled, and a heavily dented dimple appeared on one of his cheeks while he greeted her back.


    "Thank you! This is the best birthday I have ever had in my entire life. To be surrounded by so many beautiful people..." He jokingly said while looking back and forth between Akira and Pearl.


    Seeing that, Jeffrey quickly pulled Akira back to their place in the middle of the dance floor. It was as if he had eaten vinegar after seeing how Prince Edward was eyeing both girls...


    ===


    While all that was happening, Ashton excused himself and suddenly disappeared to who knows where leaving Ava in the hands of James, who was just standing and watching what was happening in the middle of the dance floor.


    Suddenly, all the lights dimmed. A voice rang coming from somewhere in the vicinity before the curtain behind the dance floor rose up.


    Ashton appeared with his signature blond hair with a headset microphone; he was in the middle of the rest of the members of ''EXODUS''; they then began playing the happy birthday song. Everyone in the room chimed in with the group and sang along.


    While they were singing, the palace chef and his assistants came in, rolling one humongous cake that required at least six people to push. It was taller than Crown Prince Edward.


    Right behind the cake were King Alexander and Queen Alexa, followed by President Grant, First Lady Andrea, Jeff, Ann, and lastly, Tanaga and Ashley. They all chimed in as well and happily sang with EXODUS.


    "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday, happy birthday... Happy birthday Prince Edward!!!!"


    After they sang to Prince Edward, everyone clapped their hands and shouted greetings to him. In turn, he thanked them before proceeding to blow the 18 candles all around the cake.


    Once that was finished, the palace chef and his assistants rolled the cake away from the middle of the dance floor. They parked the cake on one side of the room, and then they began slicing it to share with whoever wanted to eat.


    However, the children were more interested in the idol group EXODUS than the big, tall, giant cake.


    When the music stopped, Ms. Williams handed the microphone to King Alexander first to wish his younger brother a happy birthday and give a speech. Then it was passed one by one from Queen Alexa to the last adult.


    ===


    After saying their birthday wishes to Prince Edward, all the adults left to give the children time to enjoy the EXODUS mini-concert.


    Once the adults were gone, the children were cheering and jumping for joy because of the surprise concert they were about to see. Then, the music began, and Asthon started singing¡­


    One by one, everyone started gathering in the middle of the dance floor. However, now that all the children were no longer wearing masks, it was not as easy for the boys to ask the same girl they had danced before when they were wearing masks. But, the girls were different. They were not afraid nor shy. Instead, they quickly grabbed the hands of the person they danced with before and pulled them into the dance floor.


    Soon, the dance floor was packed. Finally, Prince Edward decided that he had enough dancing and asked Pearl if they could take a break. Jeffrey and Akira were getting bumped left and right and also decided to take a break.


    James and Ava had to step back to get away from the crowd that started gathering closer to the edges of the dance floor. It was getting so jam-packed that they were getting pushed further and further away.


    James had to protect Ava several times from getting stepped on or pushed. Finally, he had enough of it; he pushed Ava to one of the corners before shielding her with his arms and body.


    Ava was stunned and couldn''t utter a word. She wanted to tell him that it wasn''t necessary, but when James pushed her, she just shut her mouth while holding her breath¡­


    James had to put both hands on the wall trying to prevent Ava from being squished to death. Their closeness with each other was not helping either. He started to sweat, unsure if it was because of the crowds or because of being in a very intimate position with Ava.


    Unknown to them that Ashton''s hawk eyes were secretly watching them¡­


    The idol group ''EXODUS'' originally planned to sing about three songs to gift Prince Edward. However, after only one piece, Ashton motioned to his group secretly from behind to stop after that one song.


    He needed to do something about those people that caused James and Ava to be in close proximity. The only way he knew how was to stop the mini-concert so they all would disperse, and it would lead Ava to be free from where she was at.


    ===


    Once they stopped, Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon went in the middle of the dance floor, and both of them were holding a microphone.


    "Children, listen up! The party officially ends now! Slowly make your way towards the exit and wait for your parents or service to arrive. I hope you enjoyed this wonderful present that Crown Prince Edward had given to all of you for his 18th birthday." Cheered, Ms. Williams showed two rows of white teeth.


    "Goodnight, everyone!" Added Ms. Shannon. Once the children started moving, Ms. Shannon quickly went towards the door to help usher the children out of the ballroom.


    The EXODUS members were quick to step out of the makeshift stage and exited to the back, where they were taken to a receiving room to wait until everyone was gone.


    Once inside the lounge, Ashton quickly put on the black wig he had been using, then changed his clothes to the one he was wearing earlier before sneaking back into the ballroom to look for Ava and James.


    But unfortunately, James and Ava were nowhere in sight.


    ===


    Meanwhile, in the east wing of the Palace, King Alexander was having a serious conversation with President Grant while King Ramon, Jeff, and Tanaga were also conversing about business matters.


    "Brother-in-law, what do you think of my younger brother Prince Edward?" King Alexander''s face was solemn as he spoke, looking straight at Daniel.


    Daniel wasn''t able to answer right away. He knew that King Alexander had a reason for asking. He had to think of a politically correct answer, or he might get himself into a hot seat.


    "Hmm, he''s a fine-looking young man. He reminds me of you when you were younger and still courting my sister." He then followed it with laughter. "What made you ask such a question?" He asked in return to put it on King Alexander this time.


    "Well, when we went to wish him a happy birthday, I saw that he was next to my niece, and I saw the way she was looking at him. I know... I know... they''re still young.. But, someday, he would need a Queen, and who could be better suited than Pearl?" He said with sincerity.

 Chapter 73 - James In The Hot Seat!

    Tanaga, Jeff, and Ramon were enjoying their conversation, but when they heard what Alexander and Daniel were talking about, all three of them turned their heads towards them and listened intently.


    Tanaga and Jeff could only shake their heads, knowing the mistake they made in the past. They didn''t want to get involved and continued on with their conversation, ignoring Alexander and Daniel. However, Ramon couldn''t help himself and interject.


    "Alex, Daniel, if you don''t mind me giving a piece of advice, how about hearing me out for a moment." Ramon was sincere with his request; he needed to stop these two from making the same mistake as Tanaga and Jeff.


    King Alexander paused for a moment and turned his attention to Ramon, "Sure! Speak and tell us what we should or shouldn''t do," He responded, his eyes calmly looking straight at him.


    Daniel also gave all his undivided attention to Ramon. He was curious as to what he had to say. He, the only bachelor in the whole group. He couldn''t wait to hear what kind of advice he could offer when he didn''t have a child of his own.


    But Daniel didn''t like the idea at all. It had nothing to do with the person being recommended; it was because he felt that his daughter was still too young to be thinking of boys right now. However, he couldn''t deny the fact that he also saw how Pearl was looking at Prince Edward; she was filled with admiration. He was hoping that was all it was.


    ===


    "The way I see it, it''s better to let them be. Prince Edward is now officially an adult and will be going to college soon. Pearl is only 15 right now and probably not even paying attention to boys. Both of them will be around other boys and girls in school, so I wouldn''t rush anything and make a decision for them for things such as marriage. Who knows what will happen in the future?" Ramon''s face was so profound that both Alexander and Daniel were in deep thought afterward.


    Jeff and Tanaga, although acting as if they were not paying attention to Ramon''s words, heard every word he said and decided to chime in with their ten cents as well.


    "Ramon is right; just look at what happened to us. Luckily we were able to correct it before it was too late. We shouldn''t get involved with the children when it comes to their love lives. Let time take its course and let them marry for love and not for duty. As we all did." Interjected Jeff and followed by Tanaga with, "Jeff''s right, forget matchmaking them. If they are meant to be, they will be together in the end."


    After hearing the trio, both Alexander and Daniel nodded their heads in agreement, and simultaneously both heaved a sigh before picking up their drinks.


    "Cheers, to someday our hopes and dreams to become one big family come true." Said Alexander while he had his glass raised. The other men did the same and raised their drinks together.


    "Cheers!!!!" They all said in unison before gulping the liquids in their hands in one go.


    ===


    "Thank God! It''s finally over." Alexa said while sitting beautifully like the Queen that she is. "So, when are all of you heading home?" She added while looking sad, knowing that they all would be going back home soon.


    "Our plan was to stay another day, and Sunday, we will be heading back home. I still have filming to do, and I don''t think the director would be happy to postpone it for another day. Plus, Jeff has a lot of work waiting for him when we get back." Ann said, looking as sad as her cousin.


    "We will leave tonight; everything is ready for departure already. We are just waiting for the party to be over and we will go straight to the airport from here. Daniel has to fly to the Geneva convention, and he needs to make preparations." Said Andrea nonchalantly.


    Ashley wasn''t saying anything when they will leave. If it were up to her, they would stay much longer and spend time with the children. However, she knew that Tanaga had many businesses on hold as well as Jeff. Most of their businesses nowadays were collaborated between THJ and WGI.


    "What about you Ashley, what''s your plan? I hope you''re not planning to leave right away?" Alexa asked while anxiously waiting for her to reply.


    "Hmmm, I don''t know yet. It''s up to Tanaga when we will leave. If it were up to me, I want to stay a couple more days." She was trying to sound cheerful, but it clearly showed from the sound of her voice her true feelings, the sadness.


    Suddenly an eerie quiet enveloped the whole east wing parlor. All the women were sipping their tea quietly without uttering a word.


    ===


    Meanwhile, Ashton was looking all over the ballroom and the garden for Ava and James. However, he couldn''t seem to find them anywhere. He then suddenly remembered that he could just call them. So he quickly took out his cell phone and dialed James''s number.


    While he was waiting for James to answer, he walked back from the garden towards the room where his other members were waiting for him. After several times of letting it ring, there was still no answer. He then hung up and tried Ava''s number with the hope that she would pick up. Nothing...


    Just as he was about to open the door, he heard a burst of loud laughter inside the room. He stopped for a moment debating if he should enter or not. It seemed that the other members of his group had some company inside. However, he was not in the mood for a meet and greet at the moment. He had more important matters than meeting some fans at the moment.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he heard a voice that sounded like Ava; he paused. Contemplating if he should go in to check for himself or continue listening from where he was in case he only heard things. But, when the laughter died down, he had no choice but to see if his assumption was correct.


    ===


    Inside the room, a small gathering was going on. After everyone left, the children were gathered by Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon and taken to the west wing of the palace, where the members of EXODUS were resting. From what Ashton could hear from the other side of the door, it seemed that they were having so much fun. He hesitated if he should join them or not.


    Then he heard the doorknob turn, and the door suddenly opened. He was going to leave in haste, but it was too late. Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon came out and saw him as he turned to leave.


    "Ashton! You''re here! Why don''t you join the other children and the members of your group? They seem to be having fun with his highness, Prince Edward." Said Ms. Willams loud enough for everyone inside to hear.


    There was nothing Asthon could do but turn around and go inside to join the after-party.


    "Thank you, Ms. Williams. Hello, Ms. Shannon. I want to thank both of you for the hospitality we received the last time that we were at your school. I hope that you will welcome us once again next time we come back here for another tour." He said politely, with the sweetest smile plastered on his face.


    Ms. Williams waved her hands, "No need to thank us, we''re the ones who should thank you and your members. All the children in our school were overjoyed with the chance to meet their favorite idol group." She then bid Ashton goodbye with the promise that they could come to visit anytime.


    Once Ashton came inside, everyone was glad to see him. They were playing the game truth or dare when he arrived. It was James''s turn, and he was being asked a question by Jeffrey. Ashton found a seat right next to Akira so that he won''t be too apparent to everyone,


    "Truth or dare?" Asked Jeffrey while staring intensely at James, who was sitting in between Ava and Lady Crystal.


    James chooses truth instead of dare. Everyone clapped their hands. They liked that James had chosen the truth; now, they could ask him a personal question.


    "Alright, since you chose truth, you must answer anything we ask truthfully. Here we go!" Jeffrey shouted for everyone to hear. Everyone became quiet, all eyes were staring at Jeffrey and they were holding their breaths. They were very curious as to what he would ask James.


    "Out of all these beautiful ladies in here, is there someone you like?" Jeffrey''s question was direct to the point but gave James a little leeway.


    "Yes! That''s an excellent question!" Shouted Prince Edward, he was grinning from ear to ear. All the girls were pretty, but they were still in their teens. He would be surprised if James answered yes.


    Everyone turned their heads towards James. Waiting for him to respond to Jeffrey''s question.


    James sat there quietly; he was in deep thought, trying to think of how to answer Jeffrey''s question. What should he do?


    If he said yes, would they know right away that he was thinking of Ava? A good chance was that they would assume that it was her since he had been hanging around her all this time.


    But, if he answers no, would they stop there?


    He couldn''t make up his mind. Finally, after contemplating for a while, James found his courage and was about to answer Jeffrey''s question, when....

 Chapter 74 - Party Over...

    *Knock! Knock! Knock* They all heard a knock on the door.


    Then the door burst opened, and the EXODUS road manager came walking in. Right behind him was Sato and his assistants.


    "Young and beautiful people!" The road manager said while clapping to get their attention, "Sorry to interrupt your evening. Unfortunately, I have to steal away my boys. We only stopped over for Crown Prince Edward''s surprise, but now we have to be on our way." Announced the road manager while ushering every one of the members of EXODUS.


    James heaved a sigh of relief that they were interrupted just in time. He was safe and didn''t need to answer the question. Instead, he secretly looked in Ava''s direction under the guise of standing up so that he could see how she reacted afterward.


    Ava was being helped by Ashton to get up. He wanted to bid her goodbye properly and also to clear some misunderstandings. Although she said she was fine, and their parents were no longer pushing her to marry into his family, he still didn''t feel comfortable about it.


    "Can I have a word with you? It won''t take long. I just have something to tell you." Ashton asked while still holding Ava''s hands. She couldn''t decline after seeing how serious he was. What does she have to lose anyway? She nodded in approval before letting him usher her out of the room towards the garden.


    Once they were in the garden away from the prying eyes of everyone, while still holding her hand without realizing, Ashton spoke, "Ava... I know it''s not the right time for me to say it since you''re still young and probably don''t even care about boys and such. But, I don''t know when I will see you in person again, so I want you to know that you have a special place in my heart." His voice was so sincere while speaking that Ava''s eyes widened.


    She knew that Asthon was significantly friendlier to her, more than towards Pearl, and he didn''t even pay attention to other girls who surrounded him when they visited the Royal Academy. But, she didn''t know that it was to the extent of her having a place in his heart. She was overwhelmed after hearing such words at her age.


    All she could say was, "Thank you! I really appreciate that. To be honest with you, although I''m still young, I''m not naive to the point that I don''t understand when a person likes someone. I just never encountered it myself. But, I do care for you as a good friend, I feel comfortable talking with you, and I hope that we can continue our friendship even though it''s more likely going to be a long-distance one."


    She took a breath and continued, "We can keep in touch, and I promise that this time I will answer your texts or calls." She promised with a beautiful smile plastered on her face while looking straight into his eyes.


    That''s all Ashton needed to hear, and he was satisfied with that answer. At least she didn''t flat-out turn his small confession down. He wanted her to keep him in mind for the future, and he succeeded.


    "Can I ask for a friendly hug? I want something to remember our friendship with." His request wasn''t outrageous, so Ava spread her arms to welcome him into a light embrace. After bidding each other a final goodbye, they headed back to the west wing, where everyone was waiting.


    ===


    As soon as they came inside the west wing, Lady Crystal was on Ashton trying to get his autograph and picture. However, Ashton was wise not to have photos taken with just him and lady Crystal. So instead, he called all his group members to have a picture with them. Of course, that irritated Lady Crystal, but she was too much of a lady to complain.


    Since there was not much time left, a couple of pictures were taken with the group and the Royals, then with all the girls, followed by just the boys. James was the only one who didn''t join them in the picture, especially with Ashton, which was understandable for his twin.


    Then it was time for EXODUS to leave.


    As soon as EXODUS was gone, Prince Edward wanted to continue the party. Since it was his birthday, everyone agreed.


    "How about we have a night swimming party instead. The weather is nice and warm. I also requested some food and drinks to be prepared for us. What do you all think?" He was excited while he was telling everyone what he had planned. No one dared decline his invitation.


    Then, Arria spoke up, "We don''t have bathing suits! How are we going to go swimming?" She spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I already sent someone to bring bathing suits and swimming trunks for everyone. However, we could also go skinny-dipping." He bantered while his eyes were roaming around to see the reactions of everyone.


    "Eweeee!!!"


    "Yikes!!!"


    "Gross!!!"


    "I''ll pass on that!"


    Everyone had a different opinion, but no one got offended knowing that he was only joking.


    "Alright! All was settled then; let''s all go to the swimming pool!" He shouted, encouraging everyone to follow him.


    Everyone enjoyed the swimming party. Even Crown Prince Philip enjoyed the company of James, Prince Edward, and Prince Edmund, while Jeffrey hung out with the girls, and he loved getting all the attention being the only male.


    When it was time to say goodbye, Princess Rose and Arria had become close with each other. They promised to keep in touch while they also joined Pearl''s followers.


    Lady Crystal moped the whole time because she was not able to get a picture alone with Ashton. So she sat alone in one corner of the pool and never went for a swim the entire time. Everyone just ignored her, even Prince Philip, who was enjoying himself the whole time.


    Ava, Akira, and Jeffrey had so much fun competing with one another, swimming back and forth. While James secretly kept an eye on Ava, making sure no one around him would realize it.


    Prince Edmund was quiet the whole time, a couple of times, he tried to get Ava''s attention when he went into the water, but Jeffrey was always quick to intervene and pulled Ava away.


    The one that had the most enjoyable time was Prince Edward. His lonely life had suddenly brightened after meeting everyone. Now, he had something to look forward to when he started college in the Imperial Academy...


    ===


    President Daniel and First Lady Andrea were sad to bid their only child goodbye when it was time for them to leave. Pearl was crying her heart out while she was being embraced by her mother.


    "Be good and study hard. Don''t think we don''t know that you''re live streaming; just be careful not to divulge your identity. Do you understand?" Reminded Andrea. She was worried that it would get to her daughter''s head, and one of these days, she would forget and accidentally spill that she was the First Daughter of the United States Of America. She would be targeted by the media if that ever happened. And they don''t want that.


    "Yes, mom... I promise! I''m always careful, and of course, Sister Chupsy never lets me forget that. So, don''t worry, alright?" Tears were still flowing down her beautiful young face.


    Hearing that her daughter respected her secret service like an older sister lessened Andrea''s burden. Moreover, it meant she would listen to Chupsy, so she made sure to speak with her before they departed.


    Tanaga, Ashley, Jeff, Ann, and Arria only stayed one more day since Eva arrived after her fashion shows in Paris. They spent the whole day in the Palace with Alexa and Alexander, along with the children. It was hard for Arria to say goodbye to everyone when it was time for them to go back home. She promised herself that she would do everything to attend the Royal Academy by next school year.


    Then it was time for the children to return to the Royal Academy while James went to his apartment in the city. Prince Edward was allowed to accompany James so he could hang out with him.


    When the children returned to the Royal Academy, they were all so tired that everyone passed out as soon as they laid their bodies on their beds.


    ===


    After the coming of age gala, the whole Royal Academy was buzzing with their own stories to tell. It was the talk of the entire school, and it took a long time before the excitement died down.


    Days passed, and months, then it was the end of the year exam before the Christmas Vacation. All the children were studying hard.


    Akira momentarily put her webtoon on hiatus while Pearl informed her followers that she would be taking a break without telling them why. Ava kept in touch with Ashton; they would video chat once in a while. Ashton would give her all the details of what was happening around him. Their friendship grew as the days passed.


    James and Prince Edward became good friends. Prince Edward would spend every weekend in James''s apartment, or James would go to the Palace. However, not a day went by that James didn''t secretly watch Ava from afar...


    Lady Crystal was still jealous of the three girls and always thought of getting them in trouble but without success. She was still hoping that Prince Edmund would pay attention to her, but she always gets ignored instead.


    Meanwhile, Prince Edmund could only do his best to befriend all three girls, but he would wait for the right time when they all come of age, and that''s when he would choose the one he wanted to be his future princess¡­

 Chapter 75 - She Has High IQ

    After the year-end exam was over and the results were out, Ava was called to the guidance counselor''s office before all grades were announced. The homeroom teacher informed the class that the grades were out but did not divulge any further..


    "Children, I want to inform all of you that the results of your exams are now available. But before I make the announcements, I need Ava, Jeffrey, and Akira to go to the guidance counselor. I will then announce the results once they come back." He then picked up his lesson plan and excused himself.


    "All of you, take a break. I will be back after they finish speaking with the guidance counselor." The homeroom teacher said as he walked out the door.


    Ava, Akira, and Jeffrey looked at each other, filled with questions in their eyes.


    "What''s going on? Did you guys do something?" Pearl was concerned. Why were they all summoned? Why was she left out? She had so many unanswered questions. But no one knew the answer at the moment.


    "They all probably cheated with their exam and got caught!" Said Lady Crystal with a smirk plastered on her lips.


    "You, shut up! Stop casting doubt on everyone''s head. You don''t know that so stop slandering them. They don''t need to cheat on the exam, they are smart enough. Unlike you, who has mediocre grades and barely passes." Shouted Pearl from the other side of the room.


    Lady Crystal only turned her head to face the other side of the room and ignored Pearl''s outburst.


    ===


    Ms. Shannon was busy flipping documents in front of her when the trio arrived. All three had no idea as to why they were being called before the announcement of the grades. While on the way to Ms. Shannon''s office, none of the three-spoke.


    Pisces, who was on duty to watch the girls during class, was walking right behind them quietly. She, too, was worried about why the children were being called to the guidance counselor''s office. But, unfortunately, she could only follow and find out later on.


    All three of them were called at the same time to enter.


    Still holding hands with Jeffrey in the middle, the trio walked in with their heads high and proud.


    "Good morning Ms. Shannon, you called for us?" Jeffrey spoke for all three of them.


    Ms. Shannon looked up from what she was doing and gave the children a welcoming smile.


    "Good morning to all of you! Come in! Come in and sit down. I am so proud of the three of you!" That was the first thing she said. Hearing that, all three children let out a sigh of relief and smiled a little as they thanked her.


    Once they were seated, Ms. Shannon didn''t stop herself and continued with her praises. She was overjoyed that the three children in front of them were the best among their peers in their class.


    "I want to start with Akira first," Ms. Shannon said while pulling out one of the folders on her right side.


    "After tabulating all your marks for the whole year, I''m happy to announce that you may skip a grade and go straight to 11th grade next year. Of course, that would be your choice. If you don''t want to, then you don''t have to. You can continue with your course and be in 10th grade next year. Up to you, dear." She was still smiling sweetly as she waited for Akira''s answer.


    Jeffrey and Ava congratulated Akira, who still had her mouth wide open after hearing what Ms. Shannon said. She was dumbfounded to learn that she could jump one grade ahead. She was sure that Ava and Jeffrey would be told the same thing. But, what about their friend Pearl? They couldn''t leave her in 10th grade on her own, she might get bullied by lady Crystal. So, she decided not to make a haste decision.


    "Ms. Shannon, thank you for the information. I will think about it and talk to my parents first. Then, I will get back to you after the holiday." She politely said. Ms. Shannon only nodded in agreement.


    Then it was Jeffrey''s turn.


    "Jeffrey, congratulations! You have exceeded our expectations coming at the end of the year and still show how smart you are. Based on your academic achievement, you are entitled to jump two grades ahead. So you could go straight to 12th grade next year and you will not be far off from attending college, what do you think?" She excitedly announced.


    This time, it was Jeffrey''s turn to be flabbergasted. He couldn''t believe that he was smart enough to jump 2 years in advance. Jeffrey was sure that their parents would be so proud of him. He also responded the same as Akira. He was not sure what Akira was planning on doing, if she decided to take it and jump one year, then he would follow.


    Then it was Ava''s turn. They all held hands while waiting for Ms. Shannon to speak. After browsing through the document again for a minute, Ms. Shannon finally raised her head and looked Ava straight in her eyes.


    "You!-- young-girl, are a genius among all your peers. I can''t believe how high your mark was. We wanted to ask you if you''re willing to get tested for your IQ. It''s voluntary and not mandatory. So, you can decline if you don''t feel like it. Anyway, the faculty members had discussed it already, and it''s up to you if you want to do it or not." Ms. Shannon''s eyes were beaming proudly.


    Ava was calm and wasn''t saying anything. She knew her capabilities, and she had been holding herself back so as to not to show that she was gifted. She always does it on purpose that she always scores high enough for her parents to be proud, but she never fully showed her true self.


    However, many things had happened in her life recently that made her change her mind. Since James was older than her and would soon enter college, she wanted to be part of his college life.


    She didn''t want to give other girls a chance to be close to him, and the only way she could do that was to enter the same college as him. So, she studied hard and let all her brain cells work to the fullest.


    Her ultimate goal was to be able to take the college entrance examination ASAP. However, a smile crept into her lips with the thought of the possibility of her attending college simultaneously as James.


    "Ava? Are you listening, dear?" Ms. Shannon had called her several times without getting a response. If Jeffrey and Akira didn''t shake her simultaneously, she would still be in her own little world thinking about her future as the youngest freshman in the Imperial Academy next year.


    "Huh! Oh, I-I''m s-sorry! I was lost in thought and didn''t realize it. What was it you were saying?" She shyly asked. She heard part of what Ms. Shannon said, but not all.


    "As I was saying, if you agree to take the IQ test, with your academic score plus the result of your test, you will be qualified to take the college entrance examination. If you pass, you may enter the college suggested to you. You will have many options, such as Imperial College, Oxford, Harvard, etc... So, what do you think?" She was holding her breath as she waited for Ava to reply.


    "Ma''am, the same as my brother and Akira, I will need to speak to my parents first. Once I have discussed it with them, I will inform you right away. If it were up to me, yes! I want to take the test if it helps me be able to take the College Entrance Examination." She honestly informed Ms. Shannon. But, she didn''t elaborate as to why she wanted to enter college by next year.


    Ms. Shannon was delighted with her response, that''s all she wanted to hear.


    "Alright then, that''s good enough for me. As long as I know that you are interested, I could inform the agency that will hold your testing. Once we hear from you, then we can go from there." She was then ready to tell the children to head back to the class when Jeffrey said something.


    "Excuse me, Ms. Shannon. This IQ test, can I also participate? Actually, as a matter of fact, can all three of us participate?" He then looked at Akira, "you also want to try, right?" He said more like a command instead of asking.


    Ms. Shannon had to think for a moment before she responded. It would be no big deal if they only wanted to know their official IQ, but if they were also thinking of taking the College Entrance Examination, she was not sure that the other faculty members would allow them. So, she decided to be direct to the point.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem if you both only want to know your IQ level. However, I want to warn you that it''s only for learning your IQ and does not constitute the Royal Academy allowing you to participate in CEE. Do you understand that?"


    Both Jeffrey and Akira nodded in agreement. Then they remembered Pearl, they didn''t want her to feel left out and requested to let her take the test just for fun.


    Ms. Shannon was laughing her heart out. She liked that the children''s closeness was immeasurable. She hoped and wished that they stay that way for the rest of their lives. The best thing she could do was to guide them through their academic life at Royal Academy.


    "Sure! Sure! I will arrange for all of you to take the test once you finish speaking with your parents about what you want to do for next year''s class. That''s all, you may go back to your class.." She excused them and went back to check her other files.

 Chapter 76 - James Making A Move...

    Everyone was anxious for the trio to come back. Especially Pearl, who had been arguing with lady Crystal the whole time they were away.


    ''What''s taking them so long?'' Anxious, Pearl thought to herself, she couldn''t sit still, and she kept on getting up and walking towards the door to see if they were on their way back. She couldn''t even ask Pisces since she also went with them.


    She was about to sit down when she heard a murmur from her classmates.


    "They''re back! Looks like they''re okay, and nothing happened to them." Said the girl seated in front of Pearl, speaking to the other girl next to her.


    Pearl heard it and her head jerked up to look at the door. When she saw Jeffrey first, followed by Ava, then Akira, Pearl jumped up and rushed towards them.


    "How was it? You guys okay? Why did they call you?" She asked no one in particular; she just wanted to know.


    Lady Crystal had an all-knowing, smug look on her face with a smirk plastered on her lips. She had no idea that her assumptions were wrong in every way. They were not in trouble. Instead, they were praised. She would soon find out when the homeroom teacher came to announce the results of their test.


    Pearl was still holding on to Ava and then Akira back and forth, trying to get one of them to answer, "Guys, tell me! Did you get in trouble? Is that why they called you to the guidance counselor''s office?" She now spoke in a low voice, almost whispering.


    Ava patted her hand, "We didn''t get into trouble. Don''t worry, you will soon find out. We will tell you when we get back to the villa. Sit down before we really get into trouble." She ordered Pearl, and the girl listened and sat down.


    Soon, the homeroom teacher came in, smiling from ear to ear, because his class had the highest scorers in the whole academy. Not just one but three of them, that''s what made him so happy and proud.


    As soon as he put down his lesson plan and the bottle of water he was carrying. He began his announcement.


    "Children, I will not be making the announcement for this happy occasion. Our Headmistress Ms. Williams will be making the announcement very soon. But before that, I want to congratulate Ava, Jeffrey, and Akira for their achievements. Give them a round of applause!" He ordered everyone, and soon the whole class was all clapping their hands and congratulating the three named people.


    Lady Crystal could be seen clapping unenthusiastically, with a scowl on her face.


    ===


    The announcement came soon. Everyone was still clapping their hands and congratulating Ava, Akira, and Jeffrey when they heard the school bell. Then Ms. Williams''s voice could be heard through the P.A. system all around the Royal Academy.


    Ms. Williams was so proud as she was making her announcement. But, despite her overflowing pride, she didn''t miss any crucial details, especially about Ava qualifying to take the test for the CEE once she finished her IQ test to prove her qualifications.


    After Ms. Williams''s announcement, all the students except Lady Crystal in their room got up and personally congratulated the trio, but mostly Ava, for being so clever.


    James heard the announcement as well as Prince Edmund, seeing that they were from the same class. Both of them looked towards each other''s direction, and they could tell that both of them wanted to get up and leave to congratulate the trio. But, mostly Ava.


    Unfortunately, their homeroom teacher had come in, and their classes started. James and Prince Edmund had no choice but to sit patiently and wait eagerly for their lunch break.


    ===


    While the teacher was busy with the lecture, James was in a faraway land. He couldn''t wait for lunchtime, so he could go to their classroom to personally congratulate them. Also, to ask Ava what she planned to do. He was hoping that she would take the test and, if she passed, pick Imperial College.


    Finally, the lunch bell sounded, he was quick to leave and go down to Ava''s classroom. However, when he arrived to look for them, he found out they were already gone and had left for the dining hall. He was disappointed because he didn''t really want to join them.


    For the first time since his first day attending Royal Academy, James wanted to join them for lunch. The reason was that he wanted to congratulate Ava, but not be evident to the others. Furthermore, James wanted to be inconspicuous so they would not think anything of it.


    He had been avoiding her since the party after seeing her in an embrace with Ashton.


    The night of the party, James went out to look for them, and at a distance, he found them in an embrace before happily walking back to the west wing to join the others. He was going to ask Ava later if Ashton had declared his feelings for her but never got the chance.


    During the game, when he was asked if he liked any of the girls that were with them, he was ready to answer ''yes'' but was interrupted by the tour manager arriving. So, for him, it was a sign, and from then on, he decided to stay as far away as he could.


    However, he couldn''t help himself being happy to hear that she could take CEE early, and if she passed, she could skip 3 grades and start college at the same time as him. However, the thought of being together with her, far away from everyone''s attention, made him change his mind once again.


    He was in deep thought while on the way to the dining hall and didn''t realize that he had arrived. When he was about to enter, he felt unsure and changed his mind once again for some odd reason. He turned around to go back to the rooftop where he would normally eat his lunch, away from everyone.


    He decided to just text Ava, Akira, and Jeffrey in a group message. That way, it would not look personal.. After texting, he proceeded to eat his lunch while enjoying the scenery surrounding the Royal Academy.

 Chapter 77 - Thats What She Thought...

    Ava was all smiles when she read the text message from James. However, it was only for a short second. After that, Akira nudged her and Jeffrey to inform her that they received a text message from James. That''s when she realized that it was a group message and she was not the only receiver. After that, she lost her appetite and excused herself to find a place where no one could bother her.


    While she was walking around and looking for a place to think, she suddenly remembered that there was a rooftop where you could see the surrounding area of the school. So she decided to go up there and check it out. Since it was lunchtime, Pisces was nowhere in sight. This is why Ava was able to go without her following her around. She slowly made her way towards the rooftop, unaware that a surprise was waiting for her.


    James was standing on one of the corners at the far end of the rooftop, hidden away. He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t realize that someone had joined him. So he was startled when he heard a voice from behind. He froze, realizing that it sounded just like Ava if he wasn''t mistaken.


    ''It''s no way! She would never come up here, so why do I hear her voice?'' So he thought to himself as he shook his head, trying to clear his mind before turning around. Then he saw her, the very person he had been thinking of... She looked as pretty as he imagined her to be.


    "Hello, big brother! So, this is where you eat your lunch. I''m sorry if I''m intruding; I''ll leave now." Said Ava with a half-smile but sadness in her eyes as she prepared to turn around to leave.


    "Wait!" He quickly called out. "You don''t have to leave; I could use some company." He added while ready to go after her in case she decided to leave anyway.


    Ava paused; she hesitated if she should continue to leave or to stay. Then she thought, why not stay. Maybe it was a good time for them to have a serious talk with James. She had some questions, and it was better to ask now to help her make her decision regarding taking the CEE. She turned around and walked closer to where he was standing.


    Once she reached him, words suddenly wouldn''t come out of her mouth. It felt as if a butterfly was circling in her stomach and her heart kept on thumping so fast. She stood there next to him silently while unable to stand still.


    "Congratulations, by the way!" James murmured, barely audible as he gazed towards the horizon and not looking at her at all. So, she barely heard him.


    "Did you say something?" She asked shyly, looking at her feet as she spoke.


    James repeated himself; this time, he turned around to face her. When she heard what he said, she looked up and faced him to reply. Their eyes locked, and her heartbeat went haywire.


    *Thud-thud-thud!* She put her right hand to her chest, trying to calm herself.


    Still locked in the staring competition, "Thank you! I couldn''t believe it myself, but yea! If I wanted to skip 3 grades and take the CEE, I could. Isn''t it funny in a way?" A light laugh came out of her lips.


    "Yes, it''s unbelievable. Are you going to take the test?" He was holding his breath as he waited for her reply¡­


    ===


    "I have to speak to my parents about it first. It''s a big step for me to jump 3 grades. I think that I might not be suitable for a college life yet. But then, in the Philippines, if I studied high school in a public school, I could be going to college already next year. So, I guess it will be alright for me to take the test." Her response sounded like she was making a lame excuse for herself if she decided to take the test.


    James knew it, but he knew better than to let it show on his face. So instead, he showed two indented dimples on both his cheeks with two rows of straight white teeth. "You''re right; think about it first and talk it out with your parents. It''s a big decision. Also, if you decide to skip grades, you will be on your own and separated from your friends." He meant Akira and Pearl, of course not him because he planned on attending the same college as her.


    "Yes, that too! Akira could skip one grade, while Jeffrey could skip two grades. But at least they will still be in the same school together. Unlike me, if I go to college, I will have no one." He could hear the sadness in her voice, and he almost said out loud that he would be with her. He bit his lips so he wouldn''t blurt it out.


    It suddenly turned eerie and quiet. She wanted to ask him what his plan was for college, but she couldn''t seem to find the words. She was afraid that he might think she was stalking him if she suddenly showed up and attended the same one.


    ===


    A moment passed, and it was time to go back to class. However, both of them were hesitant to remind each other that they needed to leave already. Time was moving, but both of them just stood there staring at the vast land surrounding the Royal Academy.


    Then...


    "Err, I think we should go back already before they send out a search party." James was the one to break the ice.


    "Oh, is that the time already? Yeah! I think we better go now." She shyly responded, still unable to look him straight in the eye. She then turned around, ready to leave ahead of him.


    "Ava..." He held on to her arm to stop her from leaving, "I can be with you if you decide to attend college already. I can be your big brother, so no one would bully you. I can protect you. I promise, so think about it? Alright?" His face was serious while looking at her pretty face with wide eyes.


    "O-okay! I promise I will think about it." She said with the sweetest smile she could provide.


    After hearing that, James let go of her arm before taking her hand instead and usher her towards the stairs going down. She didn''t pull her hand away. Instead, she happily followed James while grinning from ear to ear.


    Ava was now determined to take the test and pass the CEE, so she could attend college with James. She didn''t want to lose the chance to get closer to him, even if he only treated her as a little sister; for now, that was fine with her. However, it was a start, for all she knew that someday, she would be his wife anyway...


    At least that''s what she thought...


    ~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    The story will be moving forward to adulthood, characters have been introduced, and we will start with Ava''s story first. So, bear with me, and I hope you enjoy reading.


    Please, do cheer me up by commenting and letting me know what you think of the story so far? Of course, I listen and do my best to make all of you happy.

 Chapter 78 - Ava Was Disappointed

    During the holiday, Ava studied hard. Instead of playing games, visiting her relatives, or chatting with Pearl and Akira, she instead spent her days inside her room studying. No matter how hard Jeffrey and Arria tried to coax her to go out, Ava was adamant about staying in. So, in the long run, they just gave up and let her do what she wanted.


    Jeff and Ann did not mind what she was doing, but they could not help but worry about her. It was quite unusual for a teenager like her to only study during their holiday off from school. So they also tried their best to coax her to go out, but with no success.


    Ava was deep in her studying when a light knock made her turn her head to look at the door.


    "It''s mommy, sweetheart! I have some sliced fruit for you. May I come in?" Ann walked in with a tray of fruits and a glass of milk. A motherly smile plastered on her gorgeous face.


    "Honey, why make yourself suffer like this? You don''t have to skip 3 grades and start college right away. You could just enjoy your high school life with Pearl and Akira. Also, there''s Jeffrey. I don''t think he wants to jump 2 grades, and last I spoke with Ashley, Akira said she doesn''t want to skip one grade either. So, there! You all could stay in the same grade and enjoy your life." Pleaded Ann as she placed the tray on top of the desk.


    Ava just ignored her and continued with what she was doing. She couldn''t let any of them distract her from what she was doing. They would not understand the reasoning behind her studying hard. If she told her mother the truth, she will tell her father, which may prevent her from taking the test. She couldn''t have that.


    "Mom, I know what you''re saying, and I also understand why Akira and Jeffrey wanted to do that. But, I''m not them, I like studying, and I want to start college next year instead of wasting my time getting bored in my class. I already tried mom, I just can''t do it anymore. I always feel sleepy in the classroom. Please, understand." It was the only reason she could give her mother for her to stop preventing her from studying and taking the test.


    Ann, who was still standing next to her chair, could only shake her head as she turned around to leave her alone.


    ===


    The holidays went by quickly, and it was time to go back to the Royal Academy. This time, Arria was also joining them. Since many students were graduating already, and James was one of them, there were new slots in the school for new students. Arria had been in touch with Princess Rose all this time, and they both decided to attend the Royal Academy.


    It was decided between parents that only Ashley would accompany the children. She volunteered because the last time they were in the resort, she didn''t get to spend much time with her older brother. She was so busy with the children and their activities that she only got to say hello when they arrived; after that, she had been swamped, and so was Arman. Therefore, she wanted to make up for it this time.


    Same as the first time, they flew using Jeff''s toy, ''The Bullet Jet.'' It was not easy for Jeff to let go of his toy, but for his beloved wife and children, he would give them even his life.


    The couple only accompanied the children to the airport''s tarmac to see them board the bullet jet. Soon, after many hugs and kisses, Ava, Jeffrey, Arria, and their bodyguards boarded the bullet, their destination was Japan, to pick up James, Akira, and Ashley.


    As soon as Ava entered the Jet, she quickly scanned the whole area for a more private seat where they would not be disturbed. Once she found one with a two-seater, she promptly put her belongings so no one would take the seats.


    Ava was excited, knowing that James would be joining them this time. Finally, she would have enough time to spend time with him on the way to the Kingdom of Stonasia. She had so many things to tell him and also to apologize to him for not being in contact during the holidays.


    She didn''t want any distractions, and James was her biggest one. So, she made sure that all her gadgets were off, only her laptop was on, and she never logged in to the games or her email, so she had no idea if he had contacted her or not.


    Once she was seated, she turned her iPad on to see her inbox. She was scrolling down from many messages when she finally found one that James sent her. It was the very next day when she arrived back home. She clicked it and began reading...


    [Hi! I tried to call you, but I kept getting a message that your phone was not available, then I thought maybe you were tired and didn''t want to be bothered and turned off your phone. But then, I tried again today, and with no luck. So, I''m sending you this message hoping that you will read it and respond to me.


    If you don''t respond, it means that you don''t want to be bothered during your holiday and I will leave you alone.


    I''m waiting to hear from you!


    James]


    After reading the message, she began to worry that James might be upset at her for not responding. She was anxious to arrive in Japan so she could make her apology to James while they were in the air.


    However, she was devastated when she found out that James had flown a week earlier and would not be joining them.


    "He told mom and dad that he still had a lot of things to do, and he was invited by Prince Edward to spend some time together before college starts. So he flew a week ago even though I told him that you guys would be picking us up, but he just ignored me. Sorry, girlfriend!"


    Akira was blabbering her mouth without paying attention to Ava, who suddenly felt sad hearing that James didn''t care to wait for them or her for that matter.


    ===


    Ashley, who was about to sit down, heard what Akira was saying to Ava and saw how the girl''s face was suddenly saddened after hearing what her daughter said. She waited a moment to see where Akira would sit down before she would go and talk to Ava.


    Akira chose to sit next to Jeffrey, which freed up the seat next to Ava. Ashley briskly got up and sat down next to her, which startled Ava.


    With a kind smile showing on her face Ashley spoke, "You don''t mind if I sit next to you? I just wanted to chat with you so I won''t get bored the whole flight." She gave a lame excuse, knowing that Ava knew better.


    "It''s fine, Aunt Ashley. I could use the company right now anyway. But, as you can see, she''s already occupied with Jeffrey." Her lips were puckered while pointing towards Akira and Jeffrey who were busy listening to music while sharing a pair of earbuds.


    Ashley put on her seatbelt first and got comfortable before she began her motherly talk with Ava.


    "I heard what Akira told you about James, don''t believe every word she said. Actually, he already agreed to Prince Edward that he would come early before he found out that you guys would be picking us up. He wanted to cancel with Prince Edward, but his father told him that he had to find courage, if he made a promise, he could not break it no matter what. So unless he''s incapable of fulfilling it, he must go." Ashley said as she looked at Ava''s sad eyes.


    "He didn''t have a choice at all. Before he left, he told me to tell you to do well in your test, and he will be waiting for you at Imperial College." Ashley saw Ava''s eyes widen when she heard about James waiting for her at Imperial College. She liked what she saw and it seemed that it won''t be long, and they will truly become one family.


    "Did he really say that, Aunt Ashley? You''re not just making it up to make me feel better, are you? My mom probably told you that I have been studying hard for this test because I want to be with big brother James at Imperial College." She shyly murmured, barely audible for Ashley to hear.


    "No! no-no! Ann didn''t say anything to me at all. So, that''s the reason that you wanted to take the test, so if you passed, you could join James at Imperial College. I like that! You don''t know how much you will make your parents and us, your Uncle Tanaga and I if that happens."


    Ashley couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She couldn''t wait to tell Ann when she got the chance. It''s what they have been hoping for all this time. For the children to grow up and begin to like each other, and their dreams of becoming one family would be happening soon¡­


    "Ava, let me ask you something. There''s no right or wrong with your answer, I only want to know how you really feel. After you answer me, I''m going to tell you something else." She wasn''t sure if she sounded right, but Ashley was doing her best not to alert Ava.


    Ava looked up from what she was doing, "Yes, aunty go ahead!"

 Chapter 79 - Are You Pregnant?

    "Do you like James as a big brother, or do you have some other kind of feelings for him? Let''s say, a crush. Do you think he would be a good boyfriend someday, or husband maybe?" There she finally said it. Ashley was hoping that Ava''s answer was the one she was looking for.


    "I''m sorry, aunty, but I''m not really sure how to answer your question. I know I like him but as a big brother. But as a crush, I''m not sure. I''m still a teenager and don''t know what is what. I hope you understand what I mean." Ava answered to the best of her abilities.


    "Sure, sure, it''s fine. I completely understand. I was just curious and being nosy." Ashley said, reassuring her.


    After explaining to Ava and also learning how the young girl feels about her son, Ashley was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to call her husband before they took off. She quickly excused herself and went back to where she was sitting before and dialed Tanaga''s number.


    Tanaga: [Hi, sweetheart, you''re not in the air yet? If I knew that, I would have come to see you off.]


    Ashley: [It''s alright, we''re about to take off anyway. This is going to be a short call; I just want to tell you a piece of good news.]


    Tanaga: [Oh? What is it? Are you pregnant?]Tanaga bantered over the phone while Ashley could hear laughter.


    Ashley: [Yeah, right! Anyway, I was just speaking with Ava because I noticed that she was sad when she found out that James was not with us. And guess what?"]


    Tanaga: [WHAT? Don''t stop like that; you''re going to give me a heart attack.] He let out a heavy sigh.


    Ashley: [The girl is infatuated with James. And I think your son also likes her, doesn''t it sound great? If they end up liking each other while they''re in college, after college, they can get married right away. Right?] She was anxious to hear what her husband had to say.


    Tanaga: [Hmm, it''s not bad, but we have a problem. Because James had made me a promise back when he was 8 years old that he would never take her back from Ashton.] He blurted it out, not realizing that his wife had no idea about his agreement with James.


    Ashley: [What do you mean he would never take her back from Ashton? Clarify that!] She was now upset because her husband never told her what James had promised, and the deal was that Ava was now betrothed to Ashton.


    Luckily, the Captain of the Jet had made an announcement that they would be taking off in a minute and that she needed to turn off her phone. So Ashley could do nothing but bid Tanaga goodbye with the promise that they would talk as soon as they were up in the sky.


    ===


    Once they were up flying above the sky and they were allowed to make calls, Ashley swiftly called Tanaga to find out what was going on. However, Tanaga was pretty smart, knowing his wife would call right back, so he called for a meeting, ensuring he had a valid excuse when he didn''t pick up the call.


    Ashley was incredibly frustrated by the time they landed. As soon as they were clear, she called Tanaga once again, this time on facetime, so she could show him how upset she was at that moment. Unfortunately, Tanaga still didn''t pick up her call. Smoke was now coming out of her nostrils, and she was ready to just bid the children goodbye and head straight back to Japan.


    It''s a good thing that Ava saw her features as she was cursing Tanaga in her mind, "Aunty, are you ready? They''re waiting for us." She said sweetly while helping Ashley with some of her personal belongings.


    Ashley could do nothing but get up and let Ava help her descend to the tarmac where a vehicle from the Royal Resorts was waiting. A smile showed on her face when she saw her older brother on the way up to meet her. Probably to help her with her belongings.


    Right behind Arman was James following him going up the stairs. Ava didn''t see him because she was busy holding Ashley, ensuring she didn''t trip and fall as they went down the stairs. Finally, halfway down the stairs, Arman and James reached them.


    Arman helped Ashley, so Ava could let go of her hand. James reached out for Ava''s hand to help her, but she ignored it and continued on descending. There was nothing he could do but walk down side by side with Ava.


    ===


    Everyone was already inside the bus, waiting for just the four of them. All their luggage was already loaded, and they were ready to go whenever they boarded.


    James was trying to help Ava with some of her belongings, but she also declined and continued walking as fast as she could and boarded the bus. She went ahead of Ashley and Arman, so James couldn''t say anything, afraid his mother would notice Ava was ignoring him.


    Once they were inside the bus, James looked where Ava was sitting. But, when he saw that she picked a seat at the far end of the bus away from everyone, he hesitated if he should purposely go there, for it would be too obvious for everyone to see. So, in the end, he ended up sitting by himself at the front.


    The drive was less than 30 minutes, but it was the longest time James had to endure as he waited for a chance to speak to Ava. He was at a loss as to why she would be upset at him when she was the one who didn''t want to be bothered during the holiday.


    He had made plans to visit her in the Philippines during the holidays, but things had changed since she didn''t want to have anything to do with everyone, so he decided to accept Prince Edward''s invitation.


    Therefore, it was her doing and not his. Now, she was acting as if it were his fault, and that irritated him the most. He didn''t have the patience to play her games. He couldn''t wait until they arrived at the resort so they could have a serious talk.


    ===


    James was in deep thought about approaching Ava later when they arrived at the resort, while Ava was also thinking of avoiding him at all costs. Her pride was hurt, and with her young heart that didn''t understand, all she could do was to avoid him if she could help it.


    She had been thinking of Ashley''s question, and she herself didn''t know how she truly felt. She had been racking her brain trying to find the answer, but she came up with nothing. However, ever since she laid eyes on James, she had been mesmerized already, and when she found out that he was the big brother that had been playing video games with her all these years, she was very happy.


    However, she was unsure what the happiness she had been feeling was all about. Was it because she liked him as an older brother, or was it because she had a crush on him? That''s what she wanted to know too.


    She remembers that although they had identical features when she met Ashton, she never felt the same closeness with him as she did with James. She could easily tell who was who, and she could feel deep inside of her that she preferred to be around James than Ashton. What did it mean?


    She was still in deep thought when the bus arrived at the resort, and Arman announced it to everyone. She was suddenly jerked into reality, and then she slowly gathered her belongings.


    ===


    James let everyone descend ahead and waited for Ava. Unknown to him that she was waiting for him to leave before she planned to make her move to get out of the bus. Both of them were waiting for each other, but for very different reasons.


    When everyone was out of the bus and Ava still wasn''t making a move, James found his courage to approach her. They couldn''t stay inside the bus forever, and everyone was waiting for them outside. He didn''t want to attract any attention, so he briskly went towards the end of the bus.


    "I don''t know what you''re waiting for, but we need to get off the bus so the driver can go." He grumpily said with his brows almost colliding with each other as he started taking her belongings before ushering her out of the bus.


    "It''s alright! I can carry my own stuff; you don''t need to help me or wait for me. You can go ahead." She complained while trying to take her things back from his grasp.


    "I know that! You don''t have to remind me. I stayed because I''m waiting for you, so let''s go!" He growled at her, half pushing her out of the bus.


    Ava''s face turned sad, and she looked as if she was about to cry. She couldn''t understand why he was mean to her; all she wanted was to be left alone. Couldn''t he know that? She almost blurted it out to his face. It was a good thing that they were visible already to those already outside the bus. She just shut her mouth and let him guide her.


    ===


    "There you are! I thought we had left you at the airport because you were taking such a long time, and you haven''t come out yet." Arman bantered as the two stepped out of the bus.


    Akira came to Ava''s side and put her arms around her shoulder, "Sis, what''s going on with you and my older brother? Is he being a jerk? Don''t worry; mom is here. She can straighten him out." She proudly said in a whisper.


    Ashley was curious as to what was going on with his son and Ava. It seemed that they had some kind of misunderstanding from the look on their faces.. She will need to find out and take care of them before she leaves.

 Chapter 80 - Shes Afraid...

    Arman arranged two villas for the group. Ashley shared a villa with James and Jeffrey, while Akira, Arria, and Ava shared the other one. The boys accompanied the girls and helped them with their luggage, while Ashley went straight to their villa accompanied by Arman. She wanted to get settled so she could make a call to her husband.


    As soon as Ashley was settled in her room, her brother left to attend to some matters in the hotel.


    She couldn''t wait for Arman''s silhouette to disappear. As soon as she was sure that Arman was out of earshot, she was quick to call her husband, who had been hiding from her ever since he accidentally blurted out a secret that he had with their son James.


    Just as she was about to push the speed dial on her phone, it vibrated then her favorite tune played. When she looked, a smile crept on her lips. It was Tanaga calling via facetime.


    Tanaga: [Sweetheart, I''m so sorry! I know I have been bad. Please, forgive me!" He had a sad-looking face with a pouty mouth while his two palms were glued together.


    She could never stay mad at him for long, and he knew it too. Ashely could only act upset and knit her brows together; she then began scolding him first.


    Ashley: [Why don''t you tell me what was that you said about James making some promise to you? Explain!" Her voice was louder than usual but not loud enough for him to turn deaf.


    From the way Ashley was looking at him, Tanaga had no choice but to tell her everything. He didn''t leave out anything, including James making a solemn promise.


    Tanaga: [So, to make a long story short, there''s no way that he''s courting Ava. Maybe, he thinks of her as his younger sister.]


    Ashley: [ Well, I will surely find out before I leave. Does Ashton know about this deal you two made?] She was staring at his face on the screen of her phone while waiting for his response.


    Tanaga: [ No, he doesn''t know. So, if James changed his mind and wanted to pursue her, it''s fine.]


    Ashley: [ Hmmm, that''s good to hear. Alright, I need to check on them right now. I''ll talk to you later. I love you! Bye!]


    Tanaga: [I love you more! Tsup! Tsup! Tsup!] He then waved to his wife goodbye before turning off the phone.


    As soon as Ashley hung up, she quickly walked out of the room to look for James. She needed to have a heart-to-heart talk with him.


    ===


    When Ashley arrived at the girls'' villa, she found Arria, Akira, and Jeffrey relaxing in front of the TV, eating some snacks Arman had prepared for them. James and Ava were nowhere in sight.


    "Mom! I thought you were with Uncle Arman? Do you need us for anything?" Said Akira as she got up from the sofa to give her mother her undivided attention.


    "Hello, aunty!" Arria waved her hands before turning back her attention to the show on the TV.


    Jeffrey also stood up to greet Ashley, "Hi! Aunty Ashley, do want some fruit''s" He offered as he extended a plate of fruits.


    Ashley only waved her hands. "No-no-no, I''m fine!  Where are James and Ava?" Her eyes were scanning the whole living room, before she looked towards the garden in the back.


    "James asked Ava to go for a walk on the beach," Akira said nonchalantly.


    When Ashley heard that, she decided to let them be. She will have a chance to speak with James later on or another day. They should clear the air. It seemed that they had a misunderstanding.


    "That''s fine, then! I''m going to the main hotel to see what kind of dinner Arman is preparing for us. Do you want anything special to eat for tonight?" She asked no one in particular; she just wanted to change the subject.


    Everyone only shook their heads. With that, she turned around and walked out without looking back.


    Akira and Jeffrey only looked at each other for a moment before they started laughing out loud for no particular reason. Arria raised her head and turned to look; when she didn''t see anything unusual, she went back to watching the show.


    ===


    James and Ava had a long conversation and finally cleared their misunderstanding. James was pleased that she had resolved to take the test and had sacrificed her holiday to study hard. He felt that she had done it for him, and with that thought, he was charmed.


    "Big brother, do you think I can do it? What if I don''t pass, it will be embarrassing. I will not be able to show my face to my classmates." Concern filled her sad eyes.


    James stopped for a moment and faced her. He then patted her head, "Silly girl, you are a genius; you will pass with flying colors. There''s no doubt about that. The test is just a formality for you to enter Imperial college. Don''t worry, alright? I''m here; I will take care of you." He assured her.


    Hearing his confidence in her made Ava''s young heart flutter a little. With his promise to take care of her, Ava suddenly felt assured that she would pass and attend Imperial college with her big brother James. That put a wide sweet smile on her pretty face.


    James saw her smiling sweetly, and he couldn''t help himself and teased her.


    "When we start college, don''t smile like that when there are other boys around. I don''t want to have to fight them." He bantered as they continued walking without a specific destination.


    She puckered her lips as she glared at him, "What do you mean you have to fight them? So, you''re telling me that if there are other boys around, I can''t smile? That''s lame!"


    He was going to say something in return, but her phone suddenly lit up. She had an incoming facetime call. When she looked to see who was calling, James noticed that it was Ashton. Two lines formed on his forehead as they stopped for a moment.


    ~~~o~~~


    Once we get to the adult life of our main characters, the story would focus on them.. The other characters'' stories will be a little later in the chapters.

 Chapter 81 - Party At The Beach...

    Ava answered the call without regarding how James felt. That didn''t bode well with him.


    Ava: [Ashton! How are you?]


    She had the same sweet smile plastered on her face as she greeted his twin brother. He decided to give them space and step back a little. But close enough so he could hear their conversation.


    Ashton: [What am I seeing? You''re at the resort now? Oh, I''m so jealous of you guys. How I wish I could be there too.]


    Ava: [Yeah! I wish you were here too; it would be more fun. I know Pearl will be over the moon. Although she''s not here yet right now. How about you? Are you on tour right now?] From what she could see on the screen, it looked like a training room. Behind Ashton, she could see a wall of mirrors.


    Ashton: [ No, we are on break right now. We just finished our tour a couple of days ago, and I''m just practicing right now. See!] He then flipped the camera and pointed it all over the training room. When the camera pointed at his group members, they all waved at her. She waved back at them as they continued their chat.


    Ava: [Oh, before I forget, I want to tell you that I scored high in the last exams, because of my grades I can skip 3-grade levels. Meaning, I can start college next school year if I want to. And guess what? I''m going to take it, so I can attend the same college as James.] She finished with a beautiful smile while her eyes were shining brightly.


    Hearing what she said dampened Ashton''s spirit. He could see it in her eyes that she adored James and from the way, she said his name. However, he was good at acting, so he quickly put on a wide grin before congratulating her.


    Ashton: [Congratulations! I''m very proud of you! Make sure that James takes care of you when you start college and don''t let anyone bully you. If James is not available, just give me a call, and I will be right there to fight for you.]


    Ava: [What is wrong with you two? Why do you have to fight with someone? I really don''t understand that.]


    She was so naive and innocent that she didn''t comprehend what the two were saying. She kept hearing them say they were willing to fight for her, but she didn''t think of why they would.


    While she enjoyed her conversation with Ashton, James threw rocks into the ocean a little distance away and was in deep thought.


    ===


    Just as they finished talking, Pisces came looking to inform them that they needed to get ready for dinner. Unfortunately, James was still busy throwing rocks and didn''t hear Pisces; Ava had to tap him on the shoulder to get his attention.


    "Big brother, they want us back so we can get ready for dinner." She meekly said from behind him.


    James was startled and, as he turned around his arms, came flying rapidly, knocking Ava to the ground...


    "Ouch!" Exclaimed Ava, with wide eyes looking at James with a shocked look on his face. He was so fast to kneel in front of her, "I''m sorry! You startled me. Are you hurt anywhere? Let me see!" He asked while checking her if she was bleeding anywhere.


    Pisces was startled as well, but because Ava was sprawled on the ground looking like a drowned rat, she was internally laughing at the scene. She had to cover her mouth, so they wouldn''t hear her.


    James helped her get up, and once she was standing, he was quick to dust off the sand on her back and behind without realizing what he was doing.


    "Big brother! Please, stop!" Ava shouted while preventing him from touching her buns...


    ===


    Pisces was swift to help her charge dust off the sands that dirtied her backside. Ava was so embarrassed from getting knocked down on her behind that she couldn''t look James in the eyes. So instead, she bid him goodbye before leaving as if the grim reaper was after her.


    When she arrived at the villa, Arria, Akira, and Jeffrey all looked up to see her pass by without greeting them and went straight to her room. Pisces follow after still grinning from ear to ear.


    The trio was playing video games that they only looked up for a few seconds before returning to their game as if they didn''t see anything.


    ===


    Pearl arrived the next day accompanied by her secret service Chupsy. Unfortunately, President Grant and First Lady Andrea had some business to attend to and couldn''t come with her. However, they promised that they would come to pick her up when school ended.


    When Princess Rose found out that Arria had arrived at the resort, she asked Prince Edmund to ask permission from their parents to spend a day at the resort. Prince Edmund happily complied, knowing that all the girls would be present. However, when their eldest brother, Crown Prince Philip, heard what his two younger siblings were planning, he requested to go with them.


    Their father, the King, granted them permission with the help of their mother, the Queen. Soon enough, they were on their way to the resort to have a fun day without Lady Crystal in tow.


    Prince Philip made sure to warn all the people at the palace that if Lady Crystal called or came for a visit to not mention where they went. He couldn''t stand her constant nagging and attention-seeking attitude if he could help it. He wanted to break off their engagement.


    A party at the beach was happening when they arrived. Arman set up food, drinks, and music for them. Princess Rose was delighted when she saw that Pearl and Arria were there.


    "Arria! Pearl! I''m so happy to see both of you back." Shouted Princess Rose as she approached them. The trio embraced each other as a form of greeting while prancing around happily with their reunion.


    ~~~


    TBC

 Chapter 82 - An Intruder Arrived..

    James and Crown Prince Edward welcomed Prince Philip and Prince Edmund while Ava and Jeffrey waved their hands and said hello.


    Prince Edmund quickly pulled an empty chair next to Ava with a sweet smile plastered on his handsome face.


    He had called her several times while on holiday, but same as everyone-- He couldn''t get through. So, he wanted to know if she deliberately didn''t answer his call or if it was just a coincidence that she was speaking to someone each time he called.


    "Hi, Ava! How was your holiday?" Prince Edmund asked. He didn''t care that everyone heard him.


    "Hello! It was fine. I was busy studying, so I had my phone turned off. I''m sorry! I only saw that you called the day that we were leaving and on the way here. So, I figured that I would just apologize to you in person when I run into you at the Royal Academy. But, since you are here now, please, accept my apology." Her voice was sincere, although she didn''t look him in the eye.


    He was happy to hear that she didn''t intend to ignore his calls. She was only busy studying, which was acceptable.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I understand, and also, I''m glad because it means you are planning to attend college at the same time as me." He then leaned his back to relax.


    ===


    Meanwhile, at another table, "so, tell me! What have you two been doing during the holiday? I have been waiting for the live stream from Pearl, but she never once went live." So complained Princess Rose to no one in particular.


    "I told all my followers that I would be on vacation with my family. So, I couldn''t go live streaming while I was with them. I couldn''t tell them the reason, of course. So, mainly I stayed home with my parents, attended a few parties, and visited families. What about you?" Pearl asked Princess Rose.


    Princess Rose then launched into detail about what she had done during the holidays. Akira was just listening while her eyes were on Ava and Prince Edmund. She was thinking of how she could take Ava away. She didn''t want to take a chance that Ava would fall for him; what about her two older brothers? She couldn''t have that.


    When she couldn''t take it anymore, seeing Ava smiling sweetly at him while her older brother James looked as if he was eating vinegar, she quickly got up and went to their table.


    "Ava! Princess Rose was looking for you! Why don''t you let all the boys chat among themselves and come with me to the girls'' table." She then grabbed Ava''s arm. "Come on! Let''s go!" She said she pulled her up.


    There was nothing Ava could do but go along with Akira. James winked at Akira when he saw what she had done. Akira only smiled at her cold stoned older brother.


    Everyone enjoyed their afternoon. They ate, played games, and joked around with each other. Who would have thought that among these children, there were four Royals, two heirs, and three heiresses of billionaire parents, and lastly, a first daughter of the first family in the United States of America?


    Bodyguards surrounded the whole area where they were enjoying themselves by the beach after bodyguards. So if anyone tried to kidnap either one of them, they would never succeed, for there would be a bloodbath for sure...


    ===


    Ashley was having fun in the massive kitchen of the restaurant. When she found out that the three Royal children of the Cresch Kingdom would join, she arranged a feast to enjoy lunch. She was busy instructing the kitchen staff on what to prepare.


    "We need to make sure that we have a variety of dishes. I''m not sure exactly what those Royal children like to eat and if they''re allergic to anything. Should I go and ask them in case they''re allergic to anything?" Ashley asked the Chef, who was just listening to her ranting the whole time.


    When the Chef didn''t comment, Ashley got more frustrated and stormed out of the kitchen as if the devil was after her. She went straight to where the children were hanging out on the beach. It was better to find out if any of them were allergic to anything than guessing. She didn''t want to take a chance and serve them something and have them get sick on her account.


    When Ashley arrived at the beach, there was no one there. It seemed that the children decided to stay indoors. She turned around and went to the girls'' villa first to see if they were all there. There was no one there either when she arrived. She next went to her villa that she shared with James and Jeffrey.


    She could see from the distance that there was no one there either. No bodyguards around, but to make sure, she went ahead anyway and checked inside. Once inside, she could see that the boys had been back from the look of their messy rooms.


    "Where in the world did those children go to now?" She mumbled to herself as she took out her cellphone to call one of them to find out. She was upset at herself for not thinking of calling instead of running around like a headless chicken.


    It only took a couple of buzzes, and James answered her call.


    "James, are you with any of the Royal children? I need you to do me a favor and ask them if they are allergic to anything." She asked with a raspy tone of voice while trying to catch her breath from all the running around that she had done.


    "Sure! One-second, mom. Let me ask them." He then turned to ask, "Excuse me, Prince Philip, Prince Edmund, and Princess Rose... Are you allergic to anything? My mom wanted to know." He said nonchalantly.


    All three siblings shook their heads in unison before going back to whatever they were doing.


    "No, mom! They''re not allergic to anything. Is there anything else?" He asked, trying to end the call already.


    Ashley couldn''t think of anything else, "No-no! You go ahead and go back to what you''re doing. Let everyone know that lunch will be served soon, so don''t go too far." She then bid him goodbye.


    ===


    The children were enjoying the feast that Ashley and the Chef had prepared for them. The three Royal siblings were in awe of how Ashley takes care of her children and their friends. To their surprise, Ashley extended an invitation for them to visit Japan and the Philippines when summer comes.


    "If you need your parents'' approval, I could arrange for my assistant to send a formal invitation to the King and Queen. Just let James know, and he could relay the message to me. You don''t have to answer me now, and I know you can''t make your own decision about this matter." Said Ashley to the eldest one, Prince Philip.


    "Thank you! Mrs. Jones, we will surely speak with our parents when we get back to the palace tonight. I''m sure we will enjoy our time if we get the chance to visit." Prince Philip politely replied.


    James was watching Prince Philip the whole time while he was having a conversation with his mother. He found him respectful and seemed to be a nice person. It appears that he has a similar personality as him, not approachable and unreadable. He couldn''t wait to get to know him when they started college.


    Prince Edward was also doing the same thing; although Prince Philips is one year ahead of them in college, they could still hang around with his younger brother Prince Edmund. It''s too bad that Jeffrey is more youthful than them; he seems to be an outgoing person, which they need in their group.


    ===


    After Ashley ensured that all the children were enjoying their lunch, she excused herself to find her older brother Arman to have lunch together. However, she hadn''t gone far when she heard a loud, accusing voice.


    When she turned around to see what was going on... A young girl was standing in front of Prince Philip, fuming... Smoke was coming out of her nostril while her finger was pointing towards Ava...


    Lady Crystal successfully bribed one of the palace attendants and found out where Prince Philip was. After seeing that Prince Philip enjoyed himself, she began accusing Ava of manipulating the three siblings to join them.


    Prince Philip was embarrassed on her behalf. He swiftly stopped eating, grabbed his phone before getting up. He then made a quick apology to everyone at the table before dragging Lady Crystal out of the restaurant...


    Everyone was stunned for a moment and stopped eating. No one uttered a word; eyes were all on Ava, unsure what to say to comfort her.  Fortunately, Ava had earbuds on and was listening to someone giving a lecture while eating. So, she didn''t even see Lady Crystal pointing the finger at her.


    Once everyone realized that Ava was not bothered, they all returned their attention to the feast in front of them and continued enjoying it to the fullest... They could care less about the couple that just left....

 Chapter 83 - The Test Was Finally Over...

    After lunch, Ava slowly got up and excused herself, saying she needed to study. James, upon hearing this, was disappointed. He wanted to spend a little more time with her, and he wanted to offer to help her with her studying but couldn''t find the words to voice it out.


    Although she never really participated much while they were on the beach and was always busy listening to something, at least he could see and be around her. He was satisfied with that. He continued to hesitate until she passed by his side without looking at him; his hand quickly moved to stop her.


    "Ava!" He then got up. "I could help you study if you need any help?" His voice was so low, almost a whisper that only she could hear.


    Ava smiled timidly before responding, "It''s alright, big brother, I can do it on my own. I''m just brushing up on some of the important things that I think might be in the test. You enjoy your time with everyone. I don''t think it''s appropriate to leave Prince Edward by himself."


    After hearing her excuse, there was nothing he could do but let go of her arm so she could leave. He could only follow her with his eyes, gazing at her as her silhouette disappeared through the door.


    Since Ava would not be around, he decided to ask Prince Edward and Prince Edmund to play video games with him, to which they readily agreed.


    Pearl, Arria, and Princess Rose planned on doing a live stream around the hotel. They also excused themselves and happily left to do their own things.


    Jeffrey decided to hang around with Akira, who planned to catch up with her drawings. Her webtoon had been on hiatus during the holiday, and she didn''t have any chance to do any drawing at all. So she figured that it was time for her to start updating.


    When Prince Philip and Lady Crystal came back ready to apologize, everyone was already gone doing their own things. So he called Prince Edmund to find out where they were. When he heard that they were playing video games, he decided to just take Lady Crystal home.


    He needed to speak to his father, the King, about his engagement with her; he could no longer tolerate her attitude, which worsened as each day passed. Unknown to him that it was precisely what Lady Crystal wanted since she wanted Prince Edmund instead of him as her husband.


    ===


    As much as the children wanted to stay at the resort, they had no choice when the time came for them to return to Royal Academy. Arman bid them goodbye as Ashley accompanied them. After dropping them off, Ashely would be heading straight to the airport. So, Arman gave his baby sister a tight embrace.


    "You must bring mom and dad next time so that I can see them. I miss them so much." Arman requested. He requested the transfer so he could see his niece and nephew, but James never came to visit, and Akira never left the Royal Academy. So he had just been keeping himself busy all this time.


    "Yes, big brother... I promise to bring the whole family here for a vacation in the next year or so. So you take care of yourself and visit the children sometimes when you have time." She then hugged him one more time before letting go.


    All the children were already inside the limousine that would be taking them to the Royal Academy.


    ===


    School started the next day, all the students in their class were excitedly conversing about everything they had done during the holiday. The whole classroom was buzzing, filled with all the students'' sounds while speaking simultaneously.


    When Ava, Akira, Pearl, and Jeffrey arrived, all the students except for Lady Crystal clapped their hands while shouting their congratulations once more.


    Playful Jeffrey waived his right hand like someone running for Presidency. Pearl only showed some white teeth as she passed them, while Akira, who had her arms around Ava''s shoulder, was grinning from ear to ear.


    "Gosh, I envy you, my friend! I know you''re smart, but I never knew to what extent. Now, it''s clear as day that you''re pure genius. I''m so proud to be your future sister-in-law!" Akira whispered to Ava so no one could hear the last part.


    Ava''s head jerked after hearing what she said. With eyes shooting daggers at Akira, "What do you mean, future sister-in-law? Are you and Jeffrey now an item?" Shocked, Ava asked without hesitation.


    Now it was Akira''s turn to be stunned. She couldn''t believe what Ava just said. She and Jeffrey? No way! Yes, he liked Jeffrey, but only as a good friend and nothing more. It never even came across her young mind about liking boys. She was merely enjoying his company. So what made her ask if she and Jeffrey were an item? That was absurd.


    "No way, Jose! What are you talking about? I meant you and one of my older brothers. I don''t care who, as long as you become my sister-in-law. You understand what I mean?" So now it was Akira who was shooting daggers at Ava.


    Ava was about to retort, but their homeroom teacher walked in with a bright smile plastered on his face. He put down his drink on the top of his desk, then his lesson plan, before writing something on the board.


    ===


    After finishing writing on the board, he faced all the students with making an announcement.


    "Children! Listen up! You all heard what the headmistress announced before the holidays. I''m just going to recap some of the highlights." He then looked around to ensure that the person he would be talking about was in the classroom.


    "Ava! Please stand up!" He asked kindly, while proud as he can be.


    Once Ava was standing, he continued, "class, look at this young lady clearly. Because after my announcement, she will leave to start all the testing required for her to skip 3-grades." He then looked in Ava''s direction.


    "I want you to know that you''ve made me proud to be your homeroom teacher. Although you''ve only been with me for a year, I''m so proud to have been a part of your journey. Go and make us more proud!" Shouted the homeroom teacher while clapping his hands.


    All the students followed the homeroom teacher, and Lady Crystal was no exception. She was clapping vigorously. After hearing that Ava would be leaving the Royal Academy, she was delighted; it was a dream coming true.


    Finally, she now had one less person to worry about; with Ava gone from the Royal Academy, she put her plan to sabotage the remaining girls.


    ===


    After the homeroom teacher''s announcement and many more congratulations, Ava set off to meet with Ms. Shannon, who would be overseeing her test. The guidance counselor had made a sound plan for her already about how she would take the test.


    The first one was the Stanford-Binet IQ test. The test duration will be around one to two hours, depending on how fast she answers each question.


    After she finishes, it will be around lunchtime. She would be allowed to have lunch with her friends and rest before taking the TOEFL (Test of English as a Foreign Language). This time the duration would be about 3 hours. Once she finished the test, it would be the end of the day, and she could return to their villa and relax.


    The next day, her first test would be the SAT (Scholastic Assessment Test). The duration of the test was also 3 hours long. It is divided into three sections. So after breakfast, she will go straight to the testing room for the first part. Then a break before the second part. The last part will be taken after lunch. Therefore, it would take her entire day with just these tests alone.


    The third day will be the AP Test (Advanced Placement Test), which will be another 2~3 hour session; there will be one break only, which is lunchtime. So after lunch, she would continue the test, and after the test, it would be the end of the day.


    The last test she will take is the ACT (American College Test). This will be the longest one, taking about 3~4 hours, with an essay at the end of the test. Once she finishes all the tests, she will be given time off while waiting for the results.


    After explaining to her the planned-out schedule, Ms. Shannon handed her a sheet of paper with her schedule so she could plan to study the night before the rigorous tests began.


    "Make sure that you get enough rest and eat properly. Your body and mind must be in the best condition. If there''s anything we can do for you, don''t hesitate to let me know." Ms. Shannon then guided her to the testing room, where the representative for ''Stanford-Binet'' was waiting for her. She followed quietly while her mind was running 1000 miles per hour.


    ===


    During the following days, Ava was very busy with all the tests she had to take. Her roommates left her alone when she was inside her room studying. During the days that she was taking tests, the only thing she did was eat, sleep, study, and take tests. By the end of the week, it was finally over...


    Everyone was happy once Ava announced that she finished all the tests and would find out the results the following week. To celebrate her completing all the tests, Ms. Shannon took it upon herself to let them leave the Royal Academy for the weekend.


    Upon learning that, Akira suggested that they hang out at James''s apartment. Everyone readily agreed, except for James, who had no idea that he would have company for the weekend....

 Chapter 84 - Queen Alexa To The Rescue...

    Pearl, Arria, and Princess Rose made a plan to do a live stream at the mall and the surrounding area of the Kingdom of Stonasia. Upon hearing that, Chupsy called her colleague, who was on standby in case Pearl decided to go out to make any arrangements. Princess Rose had her own Royal guards that were on standby as well. However, Arria didn''t have her own bodyguard assigned to her yet, so Mary accompanied them.


    So, after dropping off Prince Edmund, Ava, Akira, and Jeffrey at James''s apartment building, the trio happily bid them goodbye. Chupsy and Mary accompanied the trio while Pisces and Prince Edmund''s assistant stayed with them.


    However, to their dismay, the security guard stopped them at the lobby''s front door.


    "I''m sorry, but unless you''re a tenant or on the visitors'' list, I can''t let you in. So please, call the tenant that you will be visiting and have the person come down." The security guard said politely.


    Ava looked at Pisces for help while Prince Edmund turned to his assistant. Both stepped in to speak to the security guard.


    "Sir, we understand what you''re saying. Please call Mr. Jones''s apartment to inform him that his sister and friends are here." Pisces said sternly, standing proudly with her back straight in front of the security guard. With her looking intensely at the security guard, the man had no choice but to make the call.


    James was playing video games and had his headset on, so he didn''t hear his phone ringing. After trying several times, the security guard frustratedly informed them that he wasn''t picking up.


    ===


    Akira already knew that because they had tried calling him several times before leaving the Royal Academy. Now, she''s worried that he might not be home and might be spending time with Prince Edward at the palace.


    "Did you call his cell phone or the home phone? Because if you called his cellphone, we already knew that he wasn''t picking up. That''s why we asked you to call his home phone.'''' Akira asked irritably. One thing she couldn''t stand was waiting; she never had the patience.


    Ava jerked Akira''s arm, "Let it go, let''s just wait for a little while. We can try calling his phone again a little later." She whispered, trying to calm her friend.


    "Yea! Let''s sit down there first." Jeffrey pointed towards the sofa in the middle of the lobby. He then ushered Ava and Akira while Prince Edmund followed along behind them.


    Prince Edmund''s assistant decided to intervene to see if he had the power, "Sir, if you excuse me, I''m the personal assistant of that young man, his highness Prince Edmund. It''s not safe to keep all these children in a public area, so if you could go with us to Mr. Jones''s apartment, we will knock on the door to see if he is in. What do you think?" He was very polite and respectful.


    The security guard looked in Prince Edmund''s direction before scratching his head, unsure what to do. Finally, after a moment of contemplating, he excused himself and made a call to his superior.


    A couple of minutes later, a stern-looking older man came with a couple of men wearing security guard uniforms on both his sides. He approached Prince Edmund''s assistant and didn''t even glance at Pisces standing right behind next to the man.


    "May I see your credentials?" He grumpily asked the assistant.


    The assistant briskly pulled out his credentials and handed them to the older man. The older man handed it to the man next to him to be scanned. Once it was verified that he was, in fact, who he had said he was, they handed him back his credentials.


    "Alright! Only his highness the Prince is allowed to go up and you. The rest must remain here and wait. Let''s go!" He barked the order before turning to leave without caring if anyone followed.


    ===


    "Wait a minute!" Shouted Pisces. One thing she hated the most was being ignored, and the man just did that. Her nostrils were flaring up, and she was ready to beat the shit out of the older man for being so rude.


    The older man didn''t even stop after hearing Pisces yelling. He just continued on ignoring her. Pisces ran up to him and held onto his arms.


    "Excuse me! I just asked you to stop for a minute. You are so rude! Do you know who those children are that you''re ignoring? I can''t believe you would do that. If you want to keep your position in this company, I advise you to think again!" Pisces was at the point of no return.


    At first, she was polite and kind, not using any power or dropping any names, but the man was something else. So, she had no choice but to use tactics.


    "Miss, if you value your hand, I advise you to let me go. As I said, only his highness the prince was allowed and no one else. Now unhand me!" The older man shouted back while shooting daggers at Pisces with his eyes.


    Pisces let go and stepped back a little. She then proceeded to make a call. The older man was going to continue walking, but Pisces had warned him, and this made him slightly cautious, so he stayed put and waited to see who she was calling. He didn''t think the woman in front of him could do anything, so he couldn''t wait to give her a slap in the face right there and then.


    After a moment, Pisces walked closer to the older man. "Here, someone wants to speak with you." She then handed him her cellphone with a smirk on her face, ''Let''s see what you''re going to do after you finish talking to that person.'' She was thinking while glaring at him.


    All the children saw and heard what was happening, and all came forward. Then, after a few seconds, they all heard the older man panic and say ''"Yes, sir! Yes, sir!" Then he handed the phone back to Pisces...


    The older man was glaring at Pisces, "Why didn''t you say so from the beginning." He told Pisces, sounding scared. He then turned his attention to the children and looked at them up and down.


    "You all follow me!" He ordered before turning around and continued walking towards the elevator.


    Akira jerked Pisces''s arms, and bent over to say something, "Sister Pisces, who did you call?"


    Pisces only smirked before patting Akira''s hand, "Don''t worry about it. It was someone important. More important than his credentials." She pointed at Prince Edmund''s assistant before secretly laughing...


    She had actually made a call to Queen Alexa when the older man was giving her a hard time. So, she relayed the situation, and in turn, Queen Alexa informed King Alexander, who owned the building jointly with THJ Group and WIGC. So, when Pisces handed the phone over to the older man, he was speaking to King Alexander, who chewed his behind, disrespecting the children.


    However, Pisces didn''t divulge it to Akira, and she didn''t want the young girl knowing that their family owns the whole building.

 Chapter 85 - James Half-Naked...

    The older man was glaring at Pisces, "why didn''t you say so from the beginning." He told Pisces, sounding scared; he then turned his attention to the children and looked at them up and down.


    "You all follow me!" He ordered before turning around and continued walking towards the elevator.


    Akira jerked Pisces''s arms, and she bent over to say something, " Sister Pisces, who did you call?"


    Pisces only smirked before patting Akira''s hand, "Don''t worry about it. It was someone important. More important than his credentials." She pointed at Prince Edmund''s assistant before secretly laughing...


    She had made a call to Queen Alexa when the older man was giving her a hard time. So, she relays the situation, and in turn, Queen Alexa informs King Alexander, who owned the building jointly with THJ Group and WIGC. So, when Pisces handed the phone over to the older man, he was speaking to King Alexander, who chewed his behind, disrespecting the children.


    However, Pisces didn''t divulge it to Akira, and she didn''t want the young girl knowing that their family owns the whole building.


    ===


    The elevator ride up only took them less than 15 minutes, and they were already in front of James''s apartment. The older man took it upon himself to knock on the door.


    Everyone stood a distance away, waiting for James to open the door and be surprised to see all of them. However, the older man knocked several more times, but with no success at all.


    "As you all could see, it seems that the person you''re looking for is not at home." Said the older man irritably. He hated that the King of their kingdom scolded him.


    ''Since they''re children of the building owner and a relative of the resident, why don''t they have keys to enter the room?'' The man thought to himself.


    Everyone looked at each other, wondering what they should do. Finally, when no one said anything, Pisces took it upon herself to speak.


    "We understand what you''re saying. However, since we''re already here, why don''t you open the door and let the children wait for the owner inside of the apartment. Don''t worry; he''s the brother of this young lady, so that it will be fine." She said it with confidence. So, the older man didn''t hesitate and opened the door.


    Once the door was opened, the older man and the two security guards with him left without bidding them goodbye.


    Everyone went inside the room except Pisces and Prince Edmund''s assistant, who stayed outside guarding the door.


    ===


    James had just finished playing video games and was in the shower. Therefore, he didn''t hear when the older man was knocking on the door. Unknown to him that there were intruders inside his apartment. After taking a shower, he whistled as he dried himself then put a towel on the lower part of his body. He then grabbed another towel to dry his hair as he walked out of the bathroom.


    Akira needed to use the restroom badly, so as soon as they entered the apartment, she went looking for one and found one in the living area for guests to use. At the same time, Ava also needed to use the restroom. Seeing that Akira went inside the one in the living room, she checked if one was in the master bedroom.


    She opened one of the rooms and saw that it was a study, and closed the door. She then checked the second one and found that it was a guest room, but it had no bathroom. So she figured that the last one must be James''s bedroom.


    So, she didn''t hesitate and turned the knob and opened the door before swiftly walking inside to look for a bathroom. It just so happened that James was coming out of the bathroom after taking a shower wearing only a towel on the bottom half of his body...


    Ava froze while one hand was still holding the doorknob. Then, a loud shriek echoed through the apartment as she swiftly pulled the doorknob and banged the door close, still in shock.


    Everyone came running in to see what had happened. They found Ava still shaking with both of her hands covering her mouth.


    "What happened?" Jeffrey hugged his twin sister while doing his best to comfort her.


    Prince Edmund and Akira were standing behind Jeffrey, wanting to console Ava, but couldn''t, with her twin hugging her so tightly. Soon, Pisces and Prince Edmund''s assistant came barging in.


    They found the children standing outside the bedroom and quickly surveyed the room to determine where the scream came from and what caused it. Then, seeing that everything was under control, they didn''t bother asking what had happened; they instead just went back outside to guard the door.


    Jeffrey slowly ushered Ava towards the sofa. As soon as they got out of the way, Akira was ready to open the door. However, James beat her to it and came out all dressed with a frown on his face.


    Akira stood frozen, looking at her older brother with a frown on his cold-looking face. "Older brother, you''re home?" That was all she could say.


    "Well, yeah! Where should I be if not in my apartment?" He sarcastically responded as he passed by Akira, still frozen where she was standing.


    "What''s going on? How did you all get inside my apartment?" James asked no one in particular, but his eyes were looking straight at Ava, who was still in Jeffrey''s embrace, hiding her face.


    Prince Edmund stood up and pulled James towards the kitchen to talk to him.


    "On behalf of everyone, kindly accept our apology for intruding. We were permitted to leave the Royal Academy for the weekend to reward Ava for completing her tests. We agreed to surprise you, but it seems Ava was the one who got a surprise." He was trying to fish out some information as to what had made Ava scream.


    James turned his head towards the living room for a moment before returning his attention to Prince Edmund, "It was nothing; I just came out of the shower and...."

 Chapter 86 - James Apologized

    James didn''t continue what he was saying. Instead, he let the young man in front of him imagine what Ava saw that made her scream.


    He then turned around and went towards the living room to speak to Ava.


    James asked Jeffrey to give him and Ava privacy so he could apologize to her. Jeffrey was hesitant when Ava held on to his arms, but he thought it better to let them clear the air. He doesn''t know what happened, and he would only find out once everything was discussed.


    "Sis, I think you and big brother James should talk. I don''t know what happened that got you screaming and shaking, so I''ll let you talk to him. Alright?" He gently whispered to his twin sister.


    Ava only nodded as a response; he then slowly released Ava so James could take her somewhere to talk privately.


    James kneeled in front of her and took hold of her hands, "Ava, can we talk for a moment... How about we go to the balcony? Do you want to go there?" His voice was low and sincere.


    Ava didn''t say anything; she let James pull her up and guide her towards the balcony, where everyone could still see them but not hear their conversation.


    ===


    "Ava, let me apologize to you if you were shocked to see me wearing only a towel. Can''t you take it as you saw your twin brother Jeffrey?" James said, trying to make Ava feel at ease.


    Ava looked up, facing James, "Big brother, I''m sorry! It wasn''t even that. I have seen men wearing trunks and such. I''m not that naive. I was just startled at first, which is why I shrieked. What I''m most upset about is how you felt about me walking in on you. I thought that you would think something else about me. But, since it seems that it didn''t bother you, are we alright then?" She was more composed now that she could think clearly.


    "Sure! Sure! If you''re fine with seeing me half-naked, then I''m fine with that too." He said it with a half-smile plastered on his handsome young face. He then ruffled her hair as if she was a little child.


    "Everything is all good then? Let''s go back there to think of what to do to celebrate finishing your exams." He then led the way back inside his apartment, where all the curious eyes were anxiously waiting for them.


    ===


    Just when Ava and James were about to return inside, an oversized Olympic size swimming pool and a couple of jacuzzis below them caught Ava''s attention. There was also a cabana surrounding the area and a huge barbeque area by the pool. Suddenly her eyes brightly shone with the idea of what they could do for enjoyment.


    She jerked James''s arm to stop him from going in.


    "Big brother! I have an idea, why don''t we have a barbeque today by the pool and we could go swimming too? It''s not too hot today, so it could be fun dipping in the pool. What do you think?" Ava was excited. During the last couple of times, they were by the beach, she never got to go into the water. She was afraid that she would get sunburn. But, with the weather not so hot, it would be perfect.


    Seeing how excited she was, James didn''t hesitate to agree, "That''s a great idea! We can first go shopping for some food, do you want to go with me?" Just the thought of spending time alone with Ava made James giddy. He was smiling from ear to ear, which was not like his usual self.


    ===


    When Prince Edmund heard that James and Ava would be going out to buy some food to cook, he wanted to come along. However, James quickly pointed out that he was a Royal, and it would create a sensation among the masses if he was seen in a public grocery store. So, there was nothing he could do but to stay in the apartment and wait.


    Pisces and two secret bodyguards went with Ava and James. They went to a nearby grocery store and acted like normal children with their older sister shopping for groceries. James, with a baseball cap and a facemask, looked normal for a boy of his age. Ava, with her hair split into two ponytails, looked like a barbie doll. She was so cute that people turned their heads after passing them.


    They picked a variety of meat, vegetables, fruits, and seafood for everyone to enjoy. They also grabbed some non-alcoholic beverages. Once they were finished, Pisces lined up o pay for their items. The two waited for her outside the store.


    They were enjoying themselves and conversing when "Excuse me, can we please have your autograph?" Said two teenagers who seemed to be about 16 years of age.


    Ava and James looked at each other. Both were confused as to why they would ask them for autographs. Then it hit both of them, they were probably fans of Ashton, and they thought James was Ashton. He was about to correct them when one of the teenagers continued to speak.


    "Miss Ava, I have been a huge fan of yours. I''ve seen your movies and dramas back when I went on vacation to the Philippines." Said one of the teenagers that looked half Asian and half caucasian.


    After hearing that, Ava could do nothing but go ahead and give her an autograph. After signing the autograph, it didn''t end there. They also asked if they could have a picture with her. She couldn''t decline since Pisces was still inside the grocery store.


    "Sure, I don''t mind. However, I do have to ask that you don''t post the pictures on any social media. For a personal reason." Ava asked politely with a sweet smile.


    The two teenagers nodded their heads in agreement. They even went as far as raising their fingers making solemn promises.


    James even offered to take the picture of the three of them. The two teenagers were happy as larks as they waved goodbye to Ava.


    As soon as they left, James started teasing Ava, "I told you so! You should have worn a facemask and not shown your face in public. You''re too pretty to not be recognized." He then ruffled her head like a little girl while laughing out loud.


    Ava was unsure how to take it, James''s attitude towards her confused the heck out of her. He sometimes looked at her lovingly as if... then the next minute he would ruffle her hair like a little kid. Which one was real? She was still in deep thought when Pisces came out pushing a grocery cart.


    ===


    Everyone was already at the swimming pool area relaxing when they arrived back at the apartment. However, since no one knew they would be swimming, no one brought swimsuits. So instead, they all just came down to relax and lounge by the pool.


    Luckily, James and Ava had thought about it, and they stopped by one of the stores and purchased swimsuits and swimming trunks for everyone. To get everyone''s right sizes, they had to call them while they were shopping. Once that was accomplished, they rushed back to the apartment to return before it was too late.


    Pisces let James and Ava go ahead and join everyone at the pool while she cleaned and prepared the things they needed for the barbeque. Prince Edmund''s assistant was kind enough to help Pisces, and to let her know that a couple of secret bodyguards were watching the children.


    After less than an hour, the pool party was in full swing. Akira decided to tease Pearl, Arria, and Princess Rose. She Facetimed them to show what they were doing. When the three girls learned that they were having a barbeque by the pool, they hastened to go shopping for some cute bathing suits and hurried to James Apartment.


    The security guard was careful this time. Once he learned that they were there to visit James, he didn''t bother to ask any questions. Especially when he was faced with Chupsy and Mary, who had looks that could kill.


    Soon everyone was enjoying themselves. Pearl had thought about live streaming the party, but she decided not to since no one was wearing a mask. However, that didn''t stop her from video calling Ashton.


    "That''s not fair!!! You guys are having so much fun together, while here I am working my arse off!" He complained while trying to see where Ava was from the screen of his cellphone. He wanted to ask Pearl to point the camera towards Ava, but he didn''t want to be too obvious.


    "Pearl, how about circling the camera so I can see what everyone is doing," Ashton asked, trying not to be obvious. His eyes were squinting, trying to see clearly. Slowly, Pearl walked around while zooming the camera of her phone to everyone.


    Wherever she pointed the camera towards someone, the person would wave at Ashton. When Princess Rose saw him, she was so excited that she followed Pearl around as she continued what Ashton asked her to do.


    Then Pearl heard Ashton, "Stop!!! Stop right there. Let me talk to James for a moment." Pearl listened and stopped right in front of Ava and James, sitting next to each other on a lounge sofa...


    "Hello, Ashton!" Ava greeted with a sweet smile plastered on her young beautiful face.


    Ashton was speechless, if a moment ago he was so talkative while searching for Ava... Now, he couldn''t utter a single word. Instead of greeting Ava back, he turned his attention to James.


    "Hey, brother! How about switching with me for a while. I could use a break.." He bantered for everyone to hear, but in reality, he was serious.

 Chapter 87 - Did She Flunked The Tests?

    James knew that Ashton wasn''t kidding. When they were young, they had switched places several times to play a joke or just to see if they would be caught. They found that besides their parents, it was hard for other people to tell who was who, and they always got away with it.


    However, it was easier for other people to know who was who with their distinguished personalities as they got older. James''s mannerisms and personality and Ashton''s were way different from one another. While he was always focused and serious, Ashton was very friendly and outgoing. He easily could make friends, while his seriousness always scared people away.


    "The minute we switch places, people would know that I''m not you and you are not me. First, I can''t dance or sing to save my life, while on the other hand, you''re too dumb to be me." James seriously responded without batting an eye.


    "Ouch! Why do you always have to be so mean? For your information, I''m as smart as you, if not smarter. So, I can pull it off, while on the other hand, you can''t because you can''t move your arse even if you tried." Bantered Ashton, but he meant every word he said with a smile plastered on his face.


    The conversation between the twins was getting heated, and Pearl could sense that James was getting annoyed, so she quickly moved along and flipped the camera, so it was facing her.


    "Alright, I showed you, everyone, already, it''s time for me to go and enjoy myself. Go and practice, so we have a good show to watch when you start touring again." She then swiftly bid him goodbye and turned off her phone.


    Pearl went where Arria and Princess Rose were seated, busily checking out some blogs. She slumped down onto the sofa cushion next to Arria, "Gosh! As much as I idolize EXODUS, I sure don''t like Ashton''s attitude lately. He always thinks that everything in life is a joke. He''s never serious, even when having a conversation. He''s so annoying, I swear!" She then let out a heavy sigh.


    Arria and Princess Rose just patted her back to comfort her for a moment before going back to what they were doing before. They could care less about Pearl''s complaint, they only cared about their idols, and one of them was EXODUS.


    ===


    After their afternoon barbeque, James called his uncle Arman at the resort to inform him that they would be staying there for the weekend. Arman was delighted to hear that and immediately ordered to prepare villas for them.


    Prince Edmund and Princess Rose had to go back home after the barbeque party. They were not allowed to spend the weekend at the resort without Prince Philip, and they didn''t want to invite him in case Lady Crystal wanted to tag along. So, when everyone felt tired and had enough, a service vehicle was sent to pick them all up.


    Princess Rose asked for permission from her parents to invite Arria to spend the weekend with her at the palace. The King and Queen approved, and with that, they asked Ava to quickly make a facetime call to the Philippines to ask permission from Ann and Jeff.


    At first, Ann and Jeff were hesitant to agree, but after hearing Arria and Princess Rose pleading, they finally gave in and let her go. So only Akira, James, Jeffrey, and Ava went and stayed at the resort.


    Akira and Jeffrey went missing as soon as they arrived at the resort. Leaving James and Ava to fend for themselves. It was the most memorable moment for both of them. They played video games, walked around the beach, and watched the sunset together. But the best part of it all was that they bonded during the time they spent together.


    Both of them couldn''t wait to find out the result of Ava''s exams and if she could attend Imperial college with James. In which they would find out once they return to the Royal Academy the following week.


    ===


    The whole week passed, and another week, Ava''s score was never announced. Then, finally, everyone began speculating that she might have flunked the tests, and the guidance counselor Ms. Shannon was too embarrassed to disclose it to the whole school.


    Lady Crystal took the opportunity to plant seeds into the minds of the other students. Ava soon became the joke of the whole Royal Academy. Whenever Ava and her group would pass by, different groups of students would whisper among themselves then start laughing secretly. Once in a while, either Chupsy, Mary, or Pisces, would catch and scold them. But not always.


    When it reached almost a month already since Ava finished her exams and still hadn''t received any notice about her scores, Ava took it upon herself to speak to Ms. Shannon. However, when she arrived at the guidance counselor''s office, she was informed that Ms. Shannon was currently out of the country with the headmistress. So, she had no choice but to turn around and go back to the villa.


    When Ava arrived back at the villa, Akira, Jeffrey, and Pearl were there waiting to hear what she found out. However, when she informed them that both the headmistress and the guidance counselor were out of the country, they all couldn''t believe it.


    "There''s something wrong here. How could it be that both of them would be out at the same time? Are they hiding something from you?" Said Akira while her brows were knitted.


    "Yeah! It smells fishy!" Added Pearl while hugging Ava to comfort her.


    Jeffrey was unable to utter a word of comfort. He was afraid that if he said something, it might just make Ava much more upset. So instead, he decided to call James to inform him of what Ava had just told them.


    James had asked Jeffrey to keep him informed since Ava had been down for the last couple of weeks since their return from the resort. At first, she was still excited to hear from Ms. Shannon or Ms. Williams. But after a while, she lost confidence as each day passed that she had passed her exams¡­


    Whenever they met at the rooftop, she was always down and didn''t talk as much as she used to. Until recently, she stopped meeting him on the rooftop. He had tried several times to call her, after not receiving any replies to his text messages. But, it was to no success¡­


    ===


    "Mom, you need to do something. I feel so bad for my big sister. I hardly see her smile anymore these days, and since she isn''t required to attend classes now until the end of the semester, she just stays inside her room and sleeps most of the time. I''m afraid she''s getting depressed." Complained Arria to their mother.


    Ann was away in a shooting location and didn''t know what was happening. They were shooting in a mountain where the connection was pretty bad, so she hasn''t spoken to her children since the weekend after Ava finished taking the test. However, she thought everything was going well since she hadn''t heard any bad reports from Pisces or Mary.


    "Where is she now? I want to speak with her." Said Ann before she called out to her assistant to begin packing so they could leave ASAP.


    Arria walked towards Ava''s room to bring the phone to her. Since Arria hasn''t started school yet and had already finished all the required testing for her to enter the Royal Academy, she has just been hanging around at the villa doing nothing, waiting for the end of the semester, and all of them would go back home for the break before the next school year begins.


    Arria knocked lightly on Ava''s door, "Ava! It''s me! Mom''s on the phone wanted to talk to you. Can I come in?" She shouted from outside then waited for Ava to answer.


    "Come in! The door''s unlocked!" Said Ava; her voice was low but loud enough for Arria to hear.


    Arria opened the door slowly and poked her head in first before opening it fully and entering, holding the phone in her hand.


    "Here, mom wants to talk to you!" She handed to the phone before swiftly turning around to step out and give her older sister and mother a chance to talk privately.


    ===


    Arria was sitting in front of the TV watching anime when Ava came out of the room with her red and swollen eyes. She looked like a panda. Arria almost laughed out loud after seeing her but held it. She didn''t want to upset her older sister any more than she already was.


    "Is everything alright older sister?" Asked Arria as Ava sat next to her on the sofa.


    "Everything is fine; I was just upset because I have not heard from Ms. Shannon or Ms. Williams. I''m not too fond of the waiting game, and everyone has been talking behind my back, saying I flunked the test. I know I didn''t, but why are they not telling me anything?" Ava was about to cry again, but Arria was fast to comfort her.


    "Gosh! Stop it already! You know, and we know, that you passed all the tests. So let''s just wait until Ms. Williams and Ms. Shannon come back. I''m sure by next week, they will have the result already."


    Just as Arria finished what she was saying, Pisces came, bearing a piece of news....

 Chapter 88 - She Passed With Flying Colors

    Ms. Shannon and Ms. Williams finally returned from their trip. As soon as they arrived, Ms. Williams''s assistant informed her right away of what had been happening at the Royal Academy. Ms. Williams learned that Ava had sought her and Ms. Shannon a while back while they were away and was disappointed when she found out that they were out of the country.


    "What else happened while I was gone?" Asked Ms. Williams while busy looking through the mail that had piled up while she was away. The assistant continued recounting everything she heard.


    "It seems that all the students and teachers were waiting for the result of the young girl''s tests. But when it wasn''t announced after a week, speculation started to rise. Some people said that the reason it was not announced was that she had actually failed. Some people even said that you and Ms. Shannon were hiding from her. That''s why you suddenly went out of the country." The assistant took a small break to breathe before continuing.


    "She was being mocked left and right whenever there were no adults around. Although nothing major had happened, she was devastated and came here requesting your phone number so she could contact you. But, of course, I did not give it to her, and since then, she just stayed inside their villa and stopped attending class." She then let out a heavy sigh, feeling sorry for the young girl in question.


    When Ms. Williams heard what her assistant said, she felt remorse for not informing the child what was happening. However, she immediately ordered her assistant to summon Ava to her office.


    "Go at once; I need to clear the air. I will first speak with her. Afterward, I will be making an announcement." She said to the assistant, who was already by the door, ready to go.


    ===


    Ava and Arria were in the living room when Pisces came in to inform Ava that she was being summoned by the headmistress.


    "Should I tell the headmistress''s assistant that you will be heading there now?" Pisces asked, seeing that Ava was wearing pajamas and would still need to change and make herself presentable.


    "Yes, please! Sister Pisces, I only need five minutes at the most." Said Ava; she then quickly got up and went to her bedroom to get ready.


    Arria wanted to come along, but Chupsy held on to her and told her to stay put without batting an eye. Usually, Arria would not listen and would still try to go, but her legs shook with one word from Chupsy. After that, she could do nothing but sit back down on the sofa and watch TV while waiting.


    Ms. Williams''s assistant ushered Ava and Pisces towards the headmistress''s office. The door was wide open, and they saw that Ms. Shannon was with Ms. Williams when they arrived.


    Ava knocked lightly on the opened door, "Hello, it''s me, Ms. Williams! Ms. Shannon!" She said as she poked her head inside the opened door.


    "Come in, child! Don''t just stand there." Answered Ms. Williams sitting from behind her desk.


    "Sit down!" Said Ms. Shannon, who was seated on one of the sofas.


    Ava shyly walked in and went straight towards where Ms. Shannon was sitting, and sat down on the sofa across from her. Pisces stayed outside the door to listen so she could report it to Ann once they were done.


    ===


    Ms. Williams gathered all the copies of Ava''s test results to show the young girl.


    "I heard that you were being mocked because we didn''t announce your test results yet. I apologize on behalf of the Royal Academy." Ms. Williams was remorseful for what happened, and sadness filled her old eyes.


    "It''s alright. I don''t pay attention to them anyway. I was only a little sad when I came and learned that both of you were out of town. I just wanted to know if I passed or not." She looked Ms. Williams straight in the eye when she spoke. But as soon as she finished what she wanted to say, she quickly averted her gaze towards her shoes.


    Ms. Shannon and Ms. Williams laughed out loud, seeing how pitiful Ava looked at the moment. They knew she was probably worried that she didn''t pass.


    "Before I show you your scores, I want to ask you a question." Ms. Williams asked in a motherly tone of voice.


    Ava nodded in agreement, head still down while looking down on the floor.


    "How do you think you did? When you were taking the tests, were you confident that you had passed? Did you have any problems while answering questions?" Ms. Williams was just making conversation before she told the girl her scores. She already knew the results, and they were right there in front of her.


    After hearing Ms. Williams''s question, Ava raised her head and faced the headmistress.


    "I''m confident that I passed the test. What I want to know are my actual scores. I want to know if it''s good enough for me to attend Imperial College next school year?" She said, looking straight at Ms. Williams.


    Ms. Shannon, who was only watching the whole time, smiled. She couldn''t believe that the girl in front of them was a genius. She almost laughed out loud when she said that she only wanted to know if she scored high enough to attend Imperial College. She will be surprised when she hears what Ms. Williams has to say.


    "Well, I guess we better check, right? Here, I''ll let you look at it yourself so you know if you can attend or not." She then handed the folder with all the test results inside.


    Ava''s hands were shaking as she opened the folder and began reading the results one by one. Finally, she read the first one, and a slight smile showed on her pretty young face.


    Then she went on to the next sheet of paper; her smile widened a little more. By the time she was almost to the last exam, she was already grinning from ear to ear. Ms. Shannon and Ms. Williams were also both smiling widely as they watched her reaction.


    Finally, she was on the last sheet where it will determine if she can attend Imperial College. When she saw the list of the Universities that requested her to attend, her eyes became as wide as a saucer. She then stood up and hugged Ms. Williams first, then Ms. Shannon before she started jumping for joy.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! I was accepted! Hahaha! Thank you! Thank you! God!!!!" She was shouting so loud that Pisces and the headmistress assistant couldn''t resist themselves and came running to see what was going on.


    Upon learning that Ava had passed all her tests and was accepted at Imperial College, Pisces and the assistant congratulated Ava before returning to their posts.


    "I''m sure you want to share the wonderful news with your family right now. I will talk to you some other time to discuss college, alright?" Ms. Shannon told Ava so she could go ahead and leave.


    ===


    As soon as Ava and Pisces left, Ms. Williams went to the audio room to make the announcement to inform everyone at the Royal Academy of Ava''s achievement. But she only announced to them that Ava passed all the tests with flying colors and would be attending college next school year. She didn''t mention which college and also what score Ava received.


    She wanted them to keep on guessing, so she planned to post Ava''s achievement on the school''s bulletin board for all the students to see with their own eyes.


    As soon as the announcement ended, Jeffrey, Pearl, Akira, Prince Edmund, and James couldn''t wait to leave their respective classrooms. They requested from their homeroom teachers to be excused so they could congratulate Ava in person.


    Ava and Arria were talking with Jeff and Ann via facetime when everyone arrived at the villa. Everyone simultaneously shouted congratulations before each of them approached to embrace her.


    Seeing that everyone arrived to congratulate Ava, Jeff and Ann bid the children goodbye to give them time to celebrate.


    "Do you have the copies of your scores?" Jeffrey asked because he genuinely wanted to know.


    "Yes, Ms. Williams didn''t announce what your score was; she only said you passed with flying colors, and we want to know! So what''s your score?" Akira said while her arms were around Ava''s shoulders.


    Ava smiled at every one, unsure if she should tell them or not. Unfortunately, she didn''t have a copy of her test score, but she had an excellent memory and could remember each of the scores, including her IQ test.


    "So? Do you have it or not?" Pearl asked curiously.


    "I''m sorry, guys, I don''t have the copies to show you. Ms. Williams said that it would be sent directly to my parents. However, I could tell you that I did score pretty high on all of them." She bragged while her eyes were shining brightly while looking at James.


    James, who typically had a serious face, now looked at her proudly while showing straight white teeth and heavily dented dimples. He was so handsome that Ava''s heart began pounding very hard....

 Chapter 89 - Prom Night!

    Ava had to avert her gaze to clear her thoughts and slow down her heart rate. She needed to calm herself first before continuing the conversation with everyone. Once she calmed down, she continued telling everyone her scores for each test. After she finished telling them, she grinned, seeing everyone had their mouths wide open with wide eyes.


    It took them a moment before someone finally spoke.


    "Oh my God!!!! Are you for real?!" Akira exclaimed, "What did you do to my best friend? You''re not Ava! Where did you hide her?" She bantered.


    Everyone thought that Akira was funny and began laughing out loud.


    "I know that I passed the test for sure, but I was not sure that I would get perfect marks in all of the tests. Also, I didn''t think that my IQ was that high, hahaha! Over 175, who would believe that? I don''t!" She humbly said why shyly looking in James''s direction to see his reaction.


    James was stunned as well. He couldn''t believe that she was a genius. He thought that he was already smart with an IQ of 167, a borderline genius, but Ava was more intelligent than him. Of course, he was disappointed, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he only nodded to Ava with thumbs up as an approval.


    ===


    Once everyone started to calm down and sit down on the sofas, James took the opportunity to congratulate Ava. He swiftly made his way towards her and once they were face to face, "Congratulations! I''m looking forward to attending imperial college with you next year." He said with a half-smile plastered on his face.


    Upon hearing what James said, Ava''s heart began pounding rapidly. With his mere congratulations, she was elated. "Thank you! So do I. I''m so looking forward to attending the same college as you." She almost whispered while unable to look him in the eye.


    Since they were excused from the afternoon classes, Akira decided to use the time to catch up with her drawings. Upon hearing her plans, Jeffrey invited himself to hang out with her. James and Prince Edmund wanted to hang around with Ava, but she made an excuse that she needed to call her grandparents and great-grandparents in the Philippines. So, the two young men had no choice but to leave and go to Prince Edmund''s Villa to play video games.


    Pearl was too excited and wanted to let Ashton know, so she excused herself and went to her room so she could call Ashton. Leaving Arria to fend for herself.


    ===


    Lady Crystal was envious when the announcement was made. She was so upset that Ava could skip 3 grades. She also wanted to attend college already. But, unfortunately, she didn''t have the capability. So instead, she must suffer another three years without a choice.


    As soon as she had the chance, she called Prince Philip to complain, "I can''t believe that she''s that smart. We all thought that since there was no announcement as of late, that for sure she flunked. Then today, an announcement was made saying that she passed all the tests with flying colors. How could that be?" She sounded like a spoiled child in Prince Philip''s ears from the way she whined.


    She had made the call to complain, thinking that her fiance was on her side and would comfort her after hearing what she just told him. However, she was wrong. Unfortunately, she just made the matter worse. Prince Philip became more determined to cancel their engagement and pursued Ava once they started college.


    He had no idea that he would be competing not only with his younger brother Prince Edmund but with many other prospects.


    After listening to Lady Crystal whine, he spoke up, "Why do you have to worry about that? It doesn''t concern you. Instead, you should worry about your own grades and make sure that you also pass with flying colors. Do you hear me?" He then hung up without saying goodbye.


    ===


    The days, weeks, and months went by so fast. Soon the school year was about to officially end, and everyone was preparing to go home, while others were preparing for their graduation. A prom night was held for the graduating seniors, and James and Prince Edmund were among them.


    James had no plans on attending the prom night, but when he heard from Akira that Prince Edmund invited Ava to be his partner but hasn''t accepted yet... He contemplated going.


    He was still debating if he should go or not, the day before prom night itself. Just when he finally decided that he would attend, Ava had made her decision and accepted Prince Edmund''s invite.


    So, when James called to ask Ava, it was already too late. That made his decision quickly that he would not be attending after all. However, when the night of the prom came, and Akira teased him and sent a video of Ava being escorted out by Prince Edmund, he ended up making the last-minute decision to go after all. He called Prince Edward instead to accompany him.


    "If you have nothing better to do tonight, why not come with me to the prom? It''s a once-in-a-lifetime experience for me that I can''t miss and might regret it for the rest of my life." So he said to Prince Edward to make the young prince feel sorry for him.


    "Hahaha! You don''t need to act pitiful with me. I would gladly join you to watch her from afar." Bantered Prince Edward, "What I can''t understand is why is she not going with you? I could see every time that we''re together that she has a crush on you. What happened?" He added curiously.


    "Well, I was not planning on attending, to be honest with you. But after my younger sister told me that she was going with Prince Edmund, I changed my mind and invited her. Unfortunately, you know the answer I received after inviting her." James sadly said nonchalantly.


    "Alright, I should be there in an hour." Prince Edward happily informed him before bidding him goodbye so he could get ready.


    ===


    The party was in full swing when James and Prince Edward arrived at the ballroom located inside the Royal Academy. Everyone recognized them as soon as they walked past the wide-opened door of the ballroom.


    Girls started whispering among each other while the boys were shooting daggers towards the two handsome young men. Especially when their partner''s eyes were gazing at them.


    "There''s something wrong with that picture. Why are there only two of them? How come they didn''t bring partners?" Said one of the young men to no one in particular.


    "Could it be that their preferences aren''t girls, but instead..." Another student interjected.


    The gossip started to circulate among attendees. The topic was... Prince Edward and James''s preferences were each other.


    Ava and Prince Edmund were at the far-end corner of the ballroom and had no idea what was happening. So, when the gossip reached their ears, Ava wanted to laugh out loud. She couldn''t tell Prince Edmund that James also invited her, but she had to turn him down because of him.


    She didn''t want Prince Edmund to get the idea that she preferred him over James. She just didn''t want to have ill feelings with Prince Edmund, so she chose to say no to James, who would understand.


    ===


    James and Prince Edward walked around a little before going straight to the bar to get some cocktail drinks. While on the way there, James''s eyes were scanning the whole ballroom for Ava. Once he located where she and Prince Edmund were, he felt at ease and comfortably ordered some drinks.


    While he and Prince Edward were standing by the bar, several girls came over, planning on inviting them to dance. However, once they saw Prince Edward, they quickly changed their mind and turned around and left as fast as their feet could take them.


    Soon everyone inside the ballroom knew that one of the young men by the bar was the Crown Prince Edward, and no one else tried to approach them.


    After several songs passed, Prince Edward was already bored because no one had approached them. So he decided to walk around and see if any young lady would catch his eye.


    "Since you can''t find your courage to invite her to dance, why don''t we walk around and see if we can find a substitute for the night. It''s boring just standing and watching them make a fool of themselves on the dance floor. Let''s join them." Said Prince Edward as he grabbed his cocktail and was ready to go.


    James, on the other hand, was busy watching Ava from the corner of his eyes. He was tempted several times to approach her and invite her to dance, but he kept changing his mind over and over.


    Suddenly, he saw Prince Edmund and Ava walking towards the dance floor. James stiffened; his heart started beating faster and faster by the minute as they got closer to the dance floor.


    The music was not slow, so he wasn''t too worried. But, when they arrived at the dance floor, the beat of the music suddenly changed to a slow song....

 Chapter 90 - Shes Like A Younger Sister...

    Ava halted and stood frozen, she had turned her head slightly, and to her surprise, she saw James.


    She saw how anxious he looked from a distance. She could sense that he wanted to stop them if he could, but something was preventing him. She averted her gaze and looked at Prince Edmund, who had two lines in between his brows.


    "Is everything alright?" He curiously asked while turning his gaze towards where she had looked a moment ago. The corner of his eye caught a glimpse of James'' silhouette, and he knew right away what made Ava hesitate to continue.


    "If you''re not comfortable dancing to slow dance, It''s fine. We can dance again later when the music is more upbeat." He then took her arm and guided her towards the table at the corner of the ballroom where they were standing at first.


    When James saw that Prince Edmund guided Ava leaving the dancing floor, he let out a sigh of relief. Then, finally, he didn''t have to make a spectacle of himself by cutting in while they were dancing. Because that''s what he was planning on doing if they had continued to dance.


    Prince Edward saw the whole thing from the corner of his eyes and tapped James on his shoulder, "My good friend, if you don''t stake your claim on her soon, you might have a problem in the future." He sincerely advised James while looking at him thoughtfully.


    "Someone already has a claim on her, it should have been me, but I was too young to know any better," James murmured loud enough for Prince Edward to hear. After hearing that, his curiosity got to him, and he grabbed James''s arm and pulled him to the closest sofa away from the crowd.


    Once they were seated, "Speak! What are you talking about? Now, you got me curious, and I will not stop until you tell me everything." Prince Edward was adamant as his face almost changed with James''s.


    James was quick to push him away; he then took a deep breath while contemplating if he should unburden himself and tell Prince Edward everything.


    "So??? Are you going to tell me, or do I need to beat it out of you?" Said Prince Edward. He was only kidding, of course. He would never have a fistfight with his newfound friend, even if it killed him.


    James looked at Prince Edward while seriously thinking. Then, after a moment, he heaved a heavy sigh before he began recounting what had happened many years ago...


    ===


    After hearing everything that had happened, Prince Edward was dumbfounded, unable to utter a word. It was too unbelievable for him to even comprehend the turn of events. James was initially betrothed to her, but he has then given her away to his twin brother, and now he''s attracted to her and wants her back.


    What a cruel reality; he didn''t know what to say to comfort his good friend. He was speechless.


    ===


    The following song was an upbeat one, and Ava and Prince Edmund once again made their way towards the dance floor. This time, it didn''t change as they arrived in the middle of the dance floor. They started dancing to the beat of the music. Surprisingly, Prince Edmund was a great dancer for a typical teenager. Ava showed her share as well and truly enjoyed dancing with him. They attracted a lot of attention, and soon everyone was circling around them while the two were dancing their hearts out.


    Once the music finished, the two were out of breath as they stared at each other with wide grins on both of their faces. People around them applauded and cheered while they were trying to catch their breath.


    "More!"


    "More!"


    "More!"


    Shouted the masses around them. While waiting if the two would comply.


    Prince Edmund asked Ava with his eyes if she was up to it. However, when Ava shook her head, he extended his hand to guide her, and they left the dance floor with a full grin on his handsome young face. It was exhilarating to dance with her. He was over the moon and would cherish it for the rest of his life.


    On the way to the corner of the ballroom, he moved closer to her and whispered, "Thank you!" only loud enough for Ava to hear.


    She stopped for a moment and looked at him curiously, "What are you thanking me for?" Her eyes were filled with innocence. It was only a dance, and she enjoyed herself as well. So, why was he thanking her? She was at a loss.


    "It''s the happiest I have ever felt in all my life. I truly enjoyed dancing with you. So, thank you for giving me the happiest moment of my high school life." He then bowed slightly to give her proper respect.


    "Oh, my God! Hahaha! You don''t have to give me a bow. You sure are funny..." She was still laughing as they reached their destination.


    ===


    Meanwhile, at the other side of the ballroom, not far away from where they were, James saw the whole thing and now had a frown glued on his forehead. Especially when he saw Ava laughing while happily chatting with Prince Edmund, he couldn''t stand it.


    When the next song began playing, it was slow music. He swiftly stood up, and without any hesitation, he stormed straight to where Ava and Prince Edmund were standing. Once he was right in front of them, he bent over a little towards her and whispered.


    "Would you dance with me?" His voice was mellow and sweet. Although he was out of breath, he tried to stay as calm as he could.


    Ava looked at him, wondering, "You want me to dance with you to this music? That''s a slow song!" She blurted out unconsciously. She didn''t mean to sound surprised, but she was, so it showed in her voice.


    "What''s wrong with the song?" He asked before he took her hand and pulled her towards the dance floor. There was nothing she could do but let him drag her toward the middle of the dance floor. Once they arrived, he put her two arms around his neck while he put his two arms around her waist. Then they started dancing to the beat of the music...


    ===


    It was the most nerve-racking dance Ava had ever done in her entire life. She had never in her whole life been this close to any other boy before. The only male she had ever danced with close contact was her relatives, never an outsider. But then, James was not really an outsider; he''s her big brother, so no harm done... At least that is what her young, innocent mind thought...


    James''s heart was beating so fast that he was having a hard time breathing. He felt like he was having a heart attack as they danced to the music. In his entire life, he was never this close to a girl. Not even within his family. He almost stepped on Ava''s foot from not paying attention to the music playing.


    "I''m sorry! I was in deep thought and didn''t realize that I was offbeat." He whispered as they continued dancing.


    Ava was not looking at James, but instead, her face was almost buried to his shoulder. "It''s alright! You didn''t step on my feet, so it''s fine." She mumbled shyly.


    While the two continued dancing, the two Princes were having a conversation.


    "I hope you''re not thinking of pursuing her in the future. She''s already taken as far as I know." Prince Edward''s face was solemn as he spoke.


    Hearing that, Prince Edmund''s head jerked towards him. His eyes were filled with curiosity. Did he hear him right? Ava''s already taken? How could that be? She''s not even an adult yet. Could it be that she''s betrothed to James? His head suddenly turned towards the dance floor and looked at them as they danced beautifully together as one.


    Prince Edward watched him from the corners of his eyes, and a slight smile popped on his lips. He needed to pave the way for his good friend, although he shouldn''t get involved. A couple of days ago, his older brother King Alexander had a word with him and discussed Ava in the process.


    Although he never really paid attention to her before, he now saw her in another light after hearing her traits. However, after hearing what his friend had told him a moment ago, he decided to pave the way for James instead.


    He tapped Prince Edmund''s shoulder. "It''s alright, my friend, we''re still young, and we are Royals after all. First, our lives have just begun, and so has Ava''s. Second, we still have a very long way before we are old enough to take relationships seriously. Lastly, our marriage is not for us to decide. Keep that in mind." He then took a sip of the non-alcoholic cocktail drink that he was holding.


    Prince Edmund realized that Prince Edward was right. But, they''re still young, and also, if he was serious about Ava, it was not for him to decide if they could be together in the end or not. So, he put on a brave smile and turned to face Prince Edward...


    "Who said I like Ava that way! I only consider her as a younger sister, just like Princess Rose. She''s not my type at all!" He exclaimed loud enough for Ava and James to hear as they arrived after they finished dancing...


    Ava froze where she was standing for a moment. She didn''t know what to say or do after hearing Prince Edmund''s declaration. It had never occurred to her that he liked her in any way other than as a friend, but she had never thought that he could sound disgusted based on the thought of being with her. This devastated her and made her unsure of what she should do next....

 Chapter 91 - Misconception...

    Standing behind her, James put both of his hands on her shoulders, "It''s getting late. I think it''s time for you to leave. Let me take you back to the villa." Although he knew that Ava had a bodyguard waiting for her outside, he offered to take her back.


    Ava nodded in agreement without uttering a word. Instead, she looked at Prince Edmund, who was dumbfounded, unable to look her in the eye, "I''ll be going ahead, as big brother James said, it''s late already, and I shouldn''t be staying out too late. I''ll see you around." She then let James usher her away while his two hands were still on her shoulders.


    Prince Edward made a ''tsk, tsk, tsk,'' sound and shook his head before following Ava and James out the door. Prince Edmund stood rooted to the ground, unable to move after that. He couldn''t believe that Ava heard every single word he said. Now, he needed to figure out how to apologize to her, or he would not be able to face her when they attend Imperial College.


    ===


    Prince Edward caught up with James and Ava outside the ballroom, "I''m going to head home. I''ll talk to you later." He told James, "Have a good evening, little sister." He added as he made a slight bow facing Ava.


    "Same to you, your highness." Ava waved her hand to Prince Edward while looking around for Pisces, who had accompanied her to the Prom.


    "Where could she be?" She mumbled to herself while her eyes were roaming the nearby surrounding area. James knew what she was doing but didn''t know who went with her, so he had to ask her to help locate her bodyguard.


    "Who went with you? Was it Pisces?" He was only guessing, but he was almost sure. It seemed that Pisces was Ava''s bodyguard, and Mary was his sister''s, Akira. However, the three bodyguards took turns taking care of the three girls, no matter who it was.


    "Yes, she told me that she will stay out here, but where is she?" Ava''s concern was for Pisces well being. Since she came to be her bodyguard, she never left her post unless going to the restroom or urgent matters. So, she worried that something urgent had come up and Pisces had left.


    Ava didn''t bring her cell phone with her. Instead, she gave it to Pisces before they went inside the ballroom. So, she couldn''t call her. Then she remembered James had one.


    "Big brother, may I borrow your phone? I left mine with Pisces before we went inside. I want to call her and find out where she''s at." Her face showed concern while waiting for James to hand her his cellphone.


    James immediately pulled out his cellphone from inside his pants pocket and handed it to her.


    "Thank you!" She said as she reached for the cellphone, "Can you unlock it, please?" She handed the phone back to James, who swiped the screen in one move and pressed his thumb. Once it was unlocked, he handed her the phone back.


    Just as she was about to press the button to dial Pisces''s number, "There you are! I went inside to use the restroom and decided to check on you. But I didn''t see you anywhere and got worried. Luckily I ran into Prince Edmund, and he informed me that you had left with James. I''m glad you haven''t left yet." Said Pisces while her facial expression was tense.


    Ava handed James''s cell phone back to him before sincerely apologizing to her bodyguard. "I''m sorry, sister Pisces. I had no plan on leaving without you if that makes you feel any better." Her face was full of remorse as she spoke.


    "That''s the truth, as you can see, she was about to call you before you arrived." Interjected James.


    Pisces looked at both of them, "Well, I''m glad to hear that. Because if you guys had left without me, it would be the first and last time that it would happen. I will make sure that you don''t get the chance to do it anymore. You all know what I mean. Right?" Her voice was firm with a half-hearted smile. The two could only nod in agreement and were both unable to look her in the eye.


    ===


    Everyone was already in bed except for Chupsy, who was on duty when they arrived back at the villa. Pisces bid James and Ava goodnight before going straight to their shared room, leaving only the two in the living room unsure of what to do next.


    "Would you like to stay for a while to chat?" Offered Ava which James happily accepted. When they were about to sit down, "Let me get something to drink and some snacks; I''m a little hungry." Said Ava as she left to go to the mini kitchen. When she came back, she was carrying a tray with two glasses of soft drinks, a plate of cookies, and a couple of bags of chips.


    When James saw her trying to balance everything, he quickly got up to help her carry the tray before dropping everything.


    "Here, let me help you with that." He then took the tray and set it on the coffee table.


    Once both of them sat down, the whole room became eerily quiet. No one spoke for a moment; both of them were contemplating what to say. Then, finally, James found his voice.


    "So, what''s your plan when you go back home?" His voice was low since he knew that everyone was sleeping already. He wanted Ava to invite him to visit her in the Philippines.


    "I''m really not sure. How about you?" She asked back while looking at him excitedly. She wanted to hear him say that he was planning to visit her in the Philippines, knowing that Akira and their mother always came and visited every year. However, she was disappointed when his answer came out of his mouth...


    "Sadly, I was asked by my uncle to stay here to help him at the resort. My parents agreed, and that''s my plan, to work at the resort during the break before college." However, his voice sounded unhappy with the arrangement.


    "Ohhh! I thought that maybe this time when Akira comes to the Philippines that you could come too. I guess not. However, we can still play video games when we have spare time." She tried to sound happy, but tears were fighting their way out of her eyes.


    To cheer her up, James quickly put on the sweetest smile. "Sure! I will make sure to have time to play video games with you. We could also just chat or have facetime calls. How''s that?"


    Hearing that, Ava''s face lit up like a bright star, "You promise?" She happily asked while showing her two heavily dented dimples on both her cheeks.


    "Yes, I promise!"


    To relieve her doubt and show that he was serious, he then put his right hand to his chest close to his heart while his left-hand palm opened up in the air, "See! I don''t have my fingers crossed from behind, you can see that I''m not lying." He then showed two straight sets of pearly white teeth.


    ===


    Ava started yawning while they were chatting about anything they could think of. Both of them didn''t want the night to end, knowing that they would be separating soon. Their bond was much stronger now than before, but they were still not sure of the future. So, they wanted to cherish the moment and didn''t want it to end.


    Suddenly, it occurred to James that it was as good a time as any to have a serious talk with her. First, however, he needed to clear the air before it was too late.


    "Ava, there''s something I wanted to tell you. But, first, I need you to promise that you would try your best to understand and not get mad at me. Please?" His voice was solemn as he spoke while sadness was clouding his eyes.


    Ava''s head jerked to look at him after hearing what he just said. She wondered why he looked so serious all of a sudden. ''What did he do now?'' She thought to herself, however, she didn''t voice it out. She only bobbed her head up and down as a reminder.


    "I don''t know if you still remember that our family had made an agreement to bond our family together as one." He waited for her to acknowledge before continuing.


    She thought for a moment, and after carefully thinking, she did remember something like that. So, she nodded her head, "Yeah, I remember it now. Something like if one has a girl and another has a boy, they will be married. Am I right?" Her eyes were filled with questions as she stared at him full of curiosity.


    "Yes! Something like that. Anyway, as I''m the oldest and you are too. We were betrothed as soon as you were born. And..." He didn''t get to finish what he was about to say, Ava had cut him off.


    "Ohhh, now I remember! You came to our home back then, and you made me cry. Hahaha! So, you are telling me all these to warn me not to look at other boys?" She bantered while looking adoringly towards James...


    With her looking so adorable, James couldn''t continue what he was about to confess...


    ~~~


    Author''s note:


    We are moving forward in a few more chapters. The story will now revolve around the MC.


    I apologize that it took these many chapters to introduce the new characters. I didn''t intend to have these many chapters, but I got carried away. Rest assured that will be moving forward to adulthood soon. I hope that you all stick around and keep me motivated to continue writing.


    Thank you!


    AJZHEN

 Chapter 92 - Shes Not Interested...

    James was planning to confess to her and let her know that he was no longer the one betrothed to her, but instead, it was Ashton. However, after seeing how adorable she looked with her glowing pearly white teeth showing on her face, he decided against it and let her believe that she belonged to him. He stayed silent and let her continue talking.


    "If it makes you feel better, don''t worry, I''m not interested in anyone." She wanted to add ''but you!'' But she didn''t. "First of all, I''m still young and have many dreams. Boys don''t come into the picture at all. Second, I want to concentrate on my studies and make my family proud, and once I fulfill that, I will fulfill the agreement our fathers made and marry you. How does that sound?" Her innocence was brightly seen in her eyes.


    She spoke so calmly as if they were talking about something else and not their future together as husband and wife. So James decided to just agree on everything she said to make her happy. He would figure out how to tell her later when the time came...


    It was very late when James finally left. As much as he wanted to stay longer, Ava still needed to rest. She also needed to pack and get ready to go back to the Philippines.


    ===


    The next day, everyone at the Royal Academy was busy preparing to go home. So many vehicles were already lined up, waiting to take home their children.


    Prince Edmund wanted to say goodbye to Ava but was too embarrassed to show his face. He contemplated so many times on whether or not he should go to her, but he decided to forget it and wait until they met again in the long run.


    James came early to say goodbye to everyone.


    When Akira found out that James would be staying in the resort for the duration of the vacation, she wasn''t happy.


    "Why do you have to stay? I thought that maybe you could come with us to visit grandma and grandpa in the Philippines. That way, we can also hang out with them. Come on, older brother...." She was holding James''s arms while pleading.


    James only smiled as he looked at his younger sister. If only she knew that it was what he wanted as well. Unfortunately, he already made a promise to his uncle.


    "I will try and ask uncle Arman; if he says I can go home and it would be fine, then I can still join you guys later. We still have a lot of time, don''t worry." He was looking at Ava as he spoke. Akira saw all this, and she knew he would do everything in his power to get out of working at the resort.


    "Alright! I''m going to get my things ready; why don''t you see if Ava needs some help." She then pushed her older brother towards Ava''s room.


    ===


    When Ava saw James peeking on the other side of her door, a simple smile popped on her lips. "Hello, big brother! Did you get any sleep?" She asked while putting away some of her things into a suitcase.


    "Can I come in?" He asked instead of replying to her question.


    "Sure!" She answered without looking as she continued what she was doing. She was in a good mood because James had come to say goodbye. Although they spent all night talking, the thought of not seeing him for a long time while they were on vacation dampened her mood. But after seeing him now, everything felt better.


    "Akira was asking me to ask our uncle if I could skip working at the resort this time. I planned on speaking to my dad and uncle, and if they approve, I can come to visit you in the Philippines. What do you think about that?" He wanted to know what she thought.


    "Really?! If you can do that, it will be fun!" She answered excitedly. It was the signal that James was looking for, so he decided that he would do everything in his power to get out of working at the resort.


    ====


    Meanwhile, back in the Philippines, a big welcome home and congratulatory celebration were prepared at the Island Resort owned by Mega World Intl. Group.


    The same company that arranged the biggest wedding in the history of the Philippines was in charge. Rita, the CEO of the company, personally attended to everything. Her husband, the renowned 3-star Michelin chef, was in charge of the food.


    The husband and wife duo wanted to make sure that nothing could go wrong. They owed everything to Jeff and Ann; if they didn''t hire them for their wedding, they would not have been as rich and famous as they are now.


    "Make sure that nothing is lacking. Everything has to be flawless." So ordered Rita to one of her crew that was in charge of the table arrangement.


    "Yes, ma''am! I''m making sure that everything is perfect as you instructed." Replied the woman in charge.


    Rita continued walking around, checking everything one by one. Once she was satisfied that nothing was lacking and was in impeccable order, she continued towards the kitchen, where she found her husband barking orders left and right.


    She approached him silently from behind, "Sweetheart, don''t be nervous. It''s not the first time. We have been at their service for more than a decade now, and I never once heard a complaint from them." She said nonchalantly while surveying all the dishes that were being prepared.


    After carefully looking over, she was satisfied with what she saw. Rita then bid her husband goodbye to make her report to Chairman Jeff Go and his wife, Ann.


    ===


    Jeff and Ann came to pick up the children to bring back home for vacation. Unfortunately, President Grant and First Lady Andrea couldn''t come to pick up Pearl, so they asked Jeff and Ann to do them a favor by dropping her off. However, Pearl had other things in mind.


    "I''m going to ask my parents if they will let me stay with you guys during vacation. It''s too boring at the White House. I have no one to hang out with." Said Pearl as they were getting ready to board the plane.


    "Why don''t you ask them now while we haven''t left yet. That way, we don''t have to fly to America to drop you off." Suggested Arria while looking at Akira to help her out. "Better yet, why don''t you ask my mom to talk to you mom." She added.


    When Pearl heard Arria''s suggestion, she quickly went to look for Ann. She found her comfortably seated next to Jeff, talking about something. She cleared her throat as she approached them to let them know her presence.


    "Ahem! Aunt Ann, may I please have a word with you?" She shyly asked while looking at the couple while her lip was curved into a smile.


    Ann looked at Jeff, telling him to leave for a moment. Jeff quickly stood up and patted Pearl''s hair.


    "She''s all yours; I''ll be over there. Let me know when you''re done." She told Pearl as he left to sit with Ava.


    Pearl swiftly sat down next to Ann and went into detail about what she wanted. After Ann heard what she wanted to do, she quickly took out her phone and called Andrea. It didn''t take long, and when she hung up, she was smiling.


    "You''re all set; your mother said it''s fine. You can stay with us during vacation." She then patted Pearl''s head before ushering her to go ahead and tell Jeff to come back so she could inform him.


    Pearl was quick to get up. She went straight where Jeff was busy talking to Ava.


    "Uncle Jeff, Aunt Ann said for you to go back now she needs to tell you something." After informing Jeff, she only smiled at Ava before going to sit next to Arria.


    "Guess what! I''m going to spend my vacation with you guys. My mom said it''s okay, so we don''t need to stop over in America." She happily informed Arria, who in turn gave her a tight embrace.


    ===


    The plane would stop over in Japan to pick up Ashley, as she was going to the Philippines to spend time with her family. Unfortunately, Tanaga was on a business trip and couldn''t join them.


    Ashley was already waiting for them at the tarmac when they landed in Japan. They wasted no time since it was already late. While they were refueling the plane, Ashley boarded. Soon they were on the air heading to the Philippines.


    It was late in the evening when they arrived in the Philippines. A vehicle was already waiting for them at the tarmac when the plane landed.


    They first dropped off Ashley and Akira at the Gusman''s home. Then they planned on going straight to the island resort where the whole family was waiting for their arrival. However, Arria complained that she was tired from the long flight and wanted to sleep in her own bed.


    Jeffrey and Ava followed their younger sister and yawned to show their parents.. The couple could do nothing but give in and tell the driver to take them home.

 Chapter 93 - Celebrating With Family

    Since it was already late when they arrived at home, Ann didn''t want to wake up any of the household help to prepare a room for Pearl. So instead, Ann suggested that Pearl sleeps with either Ava or Arria; she chose the latter.


    After hearing that Pearl wanted to sleep in Aria''s room, Ava quickly bid everyone goodnight. She was too tired and wanted to lay her aching body on her soft bed.


    Jeff and Jeffrey were already out of sight; they had gone straight to their rooms as soon as they entered. Leaving only Ann and the girls. Once everyone went to their rooms, Ann finally let out a sigh of relief that all her beloved children were back home.


    ===


    The next day, Ava and Jeffrey were overwhelmed when they arrived at the island resort. They had no idea that their parents had prepared such a grand congratulatory party for them. They were surprised that their whole family was there to congratulate them.


    Grandfather Go and Grandmother Tan, although they were in their 70''s, flew from America with Don-don and Bentong. Although he had already retired a long time ago, Old Ron came with Ronald, Lea, and their two children that were about a year younger than Ava and Jeffrey.


    Although they had broken up a long time ago, Ethan and Eva were still on good terms and came separately. Last but not least, Albert Tan and The Diva Sophia.


    Ava and Jeffrey both received congratulatory gifts from their family. However, Arria was jealous because she didn''t receive any and complained loudly to everyone.


    "It''s not fair; I also had high marks with my middle school grades. So why didn''t I get any gifts then?" Said Arria with a pouty lip.


    Everyone only laughed at her complaints, then one by one, they started handing her some money. She was over the moon after counting how much pocket money she received and happily thanked everyone.


    Once everyone finished congratulating Ava and Jeffrey, Ann introduced Pearl to the family. Pearl shyly greeted them back with a sweet smile. Since it was her first time meeting her grandmother Chrissy''s extended family, she couldn''t contain her happiness.


    Pearl excused herself to join Arria, Ava, and Jeffrey after meeting everyone while the adults enjoyed themselves.


    The Jones''s arrived just before the party began. To everyone''s surprise, Tanaga was able to join Ashley, Akira, and Ashton. The only one missing was James, who stayed behind in the Kingdom of Stonasia.


    Tanaga and Ashley were ushered to the adult''s table, while Akira and Ashton went to the children''s table. Arria and Pearl were so happy to see their idol in person. Both of them quickly surrounded Ashton as soon as he reached the table.


    Jeffrey had a big smile on his face when he saw Akira. He quickly pulled a chair for her to sit down next to him. Ava, on the other hand, only smiled and greeted the two.


    Ashton chose to sit right next to Ava and caused problems for Arria and Pearl. Both of them had wanted to sit right next to him. When Ava realized the issue, she briskly got up and switched seats with one of the girls. Ashton''s brows knitted when she had done that.


    Soon the dinner was served, and there was nothing Ashton could do to get closer to Ava.


    ===


    When the dinner was over, Ashton was quick to ask Ava if she wanted to go for a walk by the beach. Unfortunately, he asked loud enough for Pearl and Arria to hear, which made the two disappointed.


    Ava was going to decline, but when Ashton bent to whisper something in her ear, her eyes widened. She first stared at him. Then, after a moment, she slowly got up and excused herself.


    Pearl and Arria were curious as to what Ashton had said that made Ava change her mind. So they decided to follow them around as they walked around the beach.


    Akira and Jeffrey saw what was going on, and they decided to follow too. They were also curious about what was going on.


    "I can''t believe you! I couldn''t tell at all. If you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t know. This is crazy." Said Ava while they strolled.


    "I can''t believe it either that my parents didn''t realize that it''s me and not Ashton. I don''t think Akira knows either from the look of it. So let''s not tell anyone, alright?" James said while smiling.


    Unknown to the two, four people were following them, and as soon as they heard that, all of them ran towards them. Akira put her arms on James''s shoulder.


    "Big brother, you are sneaky. Caught you! Why did you have to come as Ashton? I can''t believe that Daddy didn''t notice. How did it happen?" Her eyes were wide and filled with curiosity.


    James was brisk to remove her hand on his shoulder, "Akira, if you ever do that again, you know what will happen." His voice was cold as ice while his brows were almost colliding with each other.


    One thing he hated the most was close contact, even with his family members. He didn''t like it when people touched him, even if she was his sister.


    Akira was quick to remove her arms on his shoulder and backed away. But, she knew better than James meant what he said, "I''m sorry! I just got excited knowing that you were able to fool our parents. Won''t do it again."


    Arria, Pearl, and Jeffrey decided to stay quiet. After hearing what he said to Akira, they knew better than to mess with him.


    ===


    Suddenly it turned eerie quiet. No one said a word while James was glaring at them. He wanted to tell them to leave so he could enjoy what little time he had with Ava, but no one was moving.


    Luckily Jeffrey was smart enough, "Let''s leave them alone so they could talk. Why don''t we go over there." His puckered lips pointing towards the opposite direction. He then took Akira''s hands then left with her without waiting for Arria and Pearl.


    When Arria and Pearl didn''t make a move yet, James began shooting daggers at them, telling them to leave already.


    Ava sensed James was getting irritated but could not tell Pearl and Arria, so she decided to intervene.


    "Arria, Pearl, do you guys mind? We have something to discuss privately." She then looked at James. "Right, big, brother?" She said while her head was coaxing him to say yes.


    "Yes! Please, girls, I just need a moment with Ava before my parents find out and kick me out of here and send me back to Stonasia." James added.


    Only then Pearl and Arria realized that they were intruding. Both quickly turned around and left to go back where the adults were. Arria was planning on telling her parents what was going on.


    ===


    "Dad, Mom, I''m serious. We were in shock when we heard him say that Uncle Tanaga and Aunt Ashley weren''t able to tell." Arria was tattle-telling on James in front of all the adults. Pearl, who was by her side, just stayed quiet. She wanted to stop Arria, but she was adamant about telling the adults. The only thing she could do was to stand there and remain silent.


    Tanaga and Ashely started laughing out loud. Then, everyone turned to look at the couple.


    "We are their parents; how could we not know that he is James." Boost Tanaga for everyone to hear, "In fact, my brother-in-law had already told me that he asked not to let me know that he left to go back home. I don''t know why he did that, but I have a feeling it''s because of Ava." He said calmly.


    Grandfather Go, with his lousy hearing, had to ask Tanaga to repeat what he said. "Can you repeat that? What do you mean it''s because of our Ava?" Everyone was curious now.


    Ann told Pearl and Arria to move along, so they wouldn''t hear what Tanaga would say in response.


    Arria wanted to hear it, but Pearl knew better, so she jerked Arria''s arm and pulled her away.


    "It''s an adult conversation; we shouldn''t get involved. Let''s go do a live stream. I''m sure our followers will be excited to hear from us." After hearing what Pearl said, Arria was happy enough to go along.


    As soon as the two girls were out of the picture, Tanaga told everyone who didn''t know about their agreement. Although he didn''t tell them about what James promised, he was happy enough to know that his son was interested in Ava.


    Once it was out in the open, everyone just laughed and took it as a good omen.


    They continued with their conversation as if nothing happened.


    ===


    Meanwhile, Pearl and Arria decided to FaceTime Ashton, who was currently in Korea preparing for their next tour.


    Arria was quick to inform Ashton of what James had done, thinking Ashton would just ignore it. However, she didn''t know that it would upset Aston in return.


    While Ashton was doing his best not to show he was upset during their call, he was in a hurry to hang up to book a flight to the Philippines.


    Meanwhile, while James and Ava enjoyed their moment alone, Ashton asked his uncle Kai to take him to the Philippines.

 Chapter 94 - Mini Mass Release-1

    Unfortunately, no matter how much Ashton pleaded, even threatened, his uncle Kai, nothing worked.


    Unknown to Ashton, James had already asked their Uncle Kai that no matter what, not to let Ashton come home or let him go to the Philippines. So it seemed James already knew that his cover would be blown.


    Kai also received a call from Tanaga to make sure to keep Ashton on a tight leash making sure he doesn''t escape and sneak out. He promised to do his best. He didn''t want to upset his cousin, afraid that he might do something drastic if he did, like take away his position as CEO of THJ Entertainment.


    However, Ashton was determined to go no matter what. So he sneakily booked a ticket on his own, without his group members and uncle Kai knowing. He waited when everyone was busy with their own things, then sneakily left.


    However, just as he was about to board the plane for the Philippines, CEO Kai arrived with bodyguards in time to stop him from leaving.


    "Uncle Kai, please!!! Just let me go there for a couple of days; I promise I will behave." He pleaded, almost in tears. "I just wanted to spend some time with my family now that they''re together. I can''t help it that I''m missing them terribly." His acting was impeccable, but it was no use.


    Unfortunately, Kai was a hard case to crack; he was not easy to give in and, without causing too much attention, dragged Ashton back to the vehicle waiting. While inside the car, Kai had a talk with Ashton.


    "Ashton, I love you! You know that, right? But, as much as I wanted to let you, I can''t. Your father just called, and he told me that if you show up in the Philippines right now, you can forget about your career in show business and my position as CEO." Kai said very seriously.


    "I don''t mind giving up my position, but how about you? Are you willing to give up being an idol? Your choice, I can let you go, but you will never come back, or you stay and forget the whole thing?" Kai''s face was serious, and Ashton knew better.


    There was nothing he could do but sulk on the way back to the base.


    ===


    Meanwhile, back in the resort...


    It was already late, and Tanaga and Ashley were preparing to leave to stay with Ashley''s parents. As they were getting ready to bid everyone goodbye, Akira asked to stay at the resort.


    Tanaga was hesitant since he missed his daughter and wanted to spend time with her, but he could do nothing when Ashley said yes without any hesitation. James wanted to stay as well, but he couldn''t find the courage within himself to ask his parents, especially when Tanaga was glaring at him from the corner of his eyes.


    It was hard for him to ask for permission from his mother, knowing that he might get sent back to Stonasia. He wanted to spend some time with Ava before they started college. He was afraid that she would be famous among students since she would attend college at such a young age. When they were about to leave, all he could do was let out a heavy sigh as he bid her goodbye.


    Old Ron, Ronald & Lea didn''t stay either. Instead, they left as soon as the party was over, saying they had an early flight to Las Vegas to visit Lea''s family.


    The rest of the family stayed at the resort except for Eva and Ethan. As much as Eva wanted to stay, she had to leave ASAP. She had a commercial to shoot the next day, and she couldn''t stay up too late.


    Ethan offered to take her home, which she declined with the excuse that someone was coming to pick her up. That earned a raised brow from him.


    It''s been more than three years since their wedding was annulled. They were married for less than five years before they finally decided to separate and file for annulment. It took five long years before it was finally approved and finalized. They stayed cordial whenever they ran into each other, but that''s about it.


    Grandfather Go and Grandmother Tan didn''t stay up too late. Don-Don and Bentong took them back to their villa so they could rest early. After that, they will be flying back to America, where they now reside with their adopted children.


    Albert Tan and Sophia also went back to rest early. They were planning to leave first thing in the morning. Sophia had just recently retired as the President of Mega World Entertainment, and she and Albert were planning on going on an extended tour around the world.


    Ann had finally finished shooting her last movie and will now be the new President of Mega World Entertainment, replacing her mother. At the same time, Lea, her manager, will be promoted as the Vice President.


    ===


    "James, we need to have a talk." Tanaga''s face was solemn as he asked him to sit down next to him on the plane on their way home to Japan. James was nervous, knowing what he had done. However, Ashley took his hand and patted it, "don''t worry, son, we just need to discuss your future." She said with a sweet smile on her lips, wanting him to feel at ease.


    Seeing that, James felt relief and sat down on the seat opposite his parents.


    Tanaga was the first to speak. "We can see that you have grown some feelings for Ava. But, are you really serious about pursuing her now?" He asked, looking straight at him.


    James couldn''t answer his father right away. He needed to check himself, making sure it was what it was.


    Then after a moment of deep thought, "Dad, Mom, to be honest, I''m not sure how I feel about her. All I know is that I have grown to enjoy our conversations, and I like being around her. But, pursuing her, I''m not sure about that. We are both still young right now, especially Ava. So, I don''t really know the answer to your questions." His face was solemn while sincerely looking straight at his parents.


    Tanaga and Ashley looked at each other, unsure of what to say....

 Chapter 95 - Mini Mass Release-2

    Tanaga and Ashley looked at each other, unsure of what to say¡­ Then Ashley spoke.


    "Son, don''t worry about it then. If you''re unsure about your feelings for Ava, it''s fine. I''m glad that you two are getting along well, and there''s a potential that it could grow into something. However, you must take into consideration Ava''s feelings too. Give her space and let her grow, don''t try to covet all her time when she starts attending college; do you understand what I mean?"


    James fully understood what his mother meant. Lately, he became more and more greedy and wanted all of Ava''s time and attention. Especially now that he knew that there were other boys interested in her, hearing what his mother said, he just now realized what he had been doing.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I promise that when we start school, I will act properly and not cross any lines. I will treat her like I always do, a little sister and nothing more." Although he said those words deep inside of him, he was unsure how he would fulfill it.


    Tanaga nodded after hearing what James said. "Now that that''s all settled, you can stay a week at home. But, after that, you will fly back to Stonasia to intern with your uncle at the resort, as we agreed. You need to start learning the business, do you understand?" He said sternly without batting an eye.


    James stood up, "Yes, Dad!" He then made a bow to show respect to his father and mother.


    ===


    Meanwhile, back in the Philippines...


    Pisces and Mary were given a couple of month''s vacation to spend with their families while the children were on break from school. The two didn''t hesitate to go on holiday; as much as they wanted to stay, they also missed their families.


    Chupsy envied them, but she had the responsibility to stay with her charge. She planned on taking the much-needed vacation once they got back home to America. She had already submitted her leave form before they left Stonasia and recently received the approval. Meantime, she will enjoy herself in the Philippines and learn as much as she can about the Filipino culture.


    Time went by very fast. James was sent back to Stonasia to fulfill his promise to help at the resort. Akira and Pearl stayed with the Go''s for a month before going back home to spend the rest of their vacation with their parents.


    Ashton finished preparing and getting ready for the tour. Their first concert of the tour was in the Mall of Asia in Manila.


    When Pearl saw the news about EXODUS going to the Philippines, she pleaded to her mother to let her go. Luckily, Andrea planned to go to the Philippines for some business and promised to take her along.


    Once Pearl knew she would be coming, she informed Ava, Akira, and Arria right away. They were all delighted and made plans for all of them to watch the concert.


    ===


    Prince Rose also found out that EXODUS will be having a concert in the Philippines. She couldn''t wait to call Arria.


    "Did you see the news? Oh, my God! I can''t believe how lucky you are. How I wish we could also watch the concert there, this way we all can have fun memories." Complained Princess Rose as she lay her back flat on top of her bed.


    Arria was also in her bedroom, sitting on a chair facing her computer''s monitor where she could see Princess Rose lying on the bed.


    "Why don''t you ask permission? Then, if worst comes to worst, they would just ask one of your older brothers to accompany you. Better yet, why don''t you ask one of them to come with you. That way, if one agrees, he could ask your parents for permission." Suggested Arria.


    A light bulb lit up in Princess Rose''s head after hearing Arria''s suggestion. Princess Rose jumped up, ready to look for one of her older brothers, "Let me hang up for a moment, I''m going to look for one of them, and if I''m lucky, I might be able to join you. Thank you!" She quickly bid her goodbye, slid her finger on the screen of her phone, and rushed out of her bedroom.


    ===


    A little later, Arria received another facetime call from Princess Rose.


    "You won''t believe this... I went to look for my brothers and found both of them in front of our father, asking for permission to travel to the Philippines. My heartbeat was running like a hundred miles per hour as they waited for our father''s response. Guess what?" She happily asked while her eyes were showing excitement.


    Arria decided to play along. "Let me guess, and the king said, ''hell no!'' I will not let you go to the Philippines." She bantered while a pretty cute smile was evident on her face.


    Princess Rose sat up before waving a finger left and right, "No-no-no! That was not what our father said. He said... ''It''s a good idea, why don''t you take your sister and your fiance so they could also visit the Philippines." Her head was bobbing up and down, "that was his exact words. So, we will be joining you to watch the concert!" Her voice was filled with laughter.


    Arria laughed out loud. It made Princess Rose curious as to why, "Arria, are you alright? Why are you laughing? I''m telling you the truth." Her voice was quavering.


    "I''m sorry! I was laughing because you are so gullible. But, of course, I know that the king had given you all the approval to come here. If not, you would be crying your heart out by now and won''t have time to call me back." Arria chuckled.


    Hearing what Arria just said, Princess Rose got into thinking. Then suddenly both of them burst into a fit of chuckling.


    After that, they decided to make a conference call with Pearl who was busy preparing what she planned to pack on her trip back to the Philippines....

 Chapter 96 - Mini Mass Release-3

    Since it was the first time EXODUS held a concert in the Philippines, THJ Entertainment and Mega World Entertainment collaborated. When the masses found out about the collaborations, everyone was excited and couldn''t wait for the tickets to go on sale.


    The day the tickets were on sale, EXODUS fans were ready, waiting in front of their computers to buy the minute it went online. To prevent big companies from buying in bulk, they only allowed a maximum of ten tickets per purchase. However, the minute they opened the ticket sale, it was sold out within thirty minutes.


    Fans who were unable to purchase were upset and posted their grievance on social media. Netizens voiced their request for EXODUS to extend and have a two-day concert so that everyone would have a chance to watch them.


    CEO Kai and President Ann carefully discussed the possibility. After a week of discussion, it was decided that they would announce to the public that EXODUS would have a second concert on the day of the first concert. At the same time, they will open the ticket sale only to those fans who were not able to buy tickets in the first round so that they have a chance to get one.


    ===


    The EXODUS members arrived in the Philippines a couple of days before the concert to give them enough time to prepare. They arrived incognito and made sure that reporters and fans would not have any idea of their arrival. They were taken to Island Resort, where the security was tight, and no one could bother them.


    However, as soon as the private jet landed, Ashton quickly sent a message to the group chat Pearl had created for them and informed everyone that he safely arrived in the Philippines and let them know where they would be staying.


    Akira and Pearl had arrived a day before and stayed at the Island Resort along with Ava, Arria, and Jeffrey. When they saw Ashton''s post, everyone gathered together to wait for their arrival by the dock.


    "Oh my God! I''m so excited! I can''t wait for them to arrive." Exclaimed Pearl while holding her camera ready for the live stream. She promised her followers that she would do a live stream with EXODUS''s arrival in the Philippines. First, however, she must be careful not to divulge their location.


    Arria was standing next to Pearl, ready to co-host. Both of them wore face masks to make sure that no one would know their real identities.


    Soon they saw a private yacht from the mainland coming close. They hurriedly came forward to greet the new arrival. Thinking it was EXODUS. To their dismay, it was not them...


    ===


    The first ones to descend from the ferry boat were four men, then one by one, they helped the other passengers.  The first one was Prince Philip, then Prince Edmund, followed by Princess Rose and Lady Crystal.


    Everyone was in shock to see them arriving. They had no idea that they would be coming to watch the concert.


    Pearl, who was ready to turn on the camera anytime, was very disappointed and just stood there with a scowl on her face. However, Arria was excited to see Princess Rose and happily greeted them.


    Akira, Jeffrey, and Ava were courteous enough to come forward and greet the Royals.


    "Welcome to the Island Resort of the Philippines!" Said Jeffrey to the new arrivals as a form of greeting. Akira, who was next to him, was glaring at Lady Crystal.


    "Thank you!" Replied Prince Philip, followed by Prince Edmund and Princess Rose.


    "Arria! How I missed you so much!" Princess Rose said while they were in a tight embrace.


    "So did I!" Arria excitedly ushered Princess Rose towards the main hotel.


    It was awkward for Prince Edmund when Ava came to greet him. He could only greet her politely.


    "I heard that your family owns the resort; it''s beautiful. Thank you for letting us stay." Said Prince Edmund to Ava and Jeffrey for pure conversation.


    "No problem, it''s our pleasure to have you stay here." Replied Ava politely without looking him in the eye.


    Jeffrey could sense awkwardness from everyone, so he decided to be the welcoming host and ushered everyone to the main hotel to get them settled.


    Just as they turned and left to go to the main hotel, another private yacht arrived at the dock. Onboard were Prince Edward and James and their bodyguards. The two had decided to join in on the fun.


    A moment later, after James and Prince Edward arrived, the ferry boat owned by the resort arrived this time. Onboard were the EXODUS members and their entourage.


    Everyone was back in the hotel, with the Royals missing the chance to greet the new arrivals¡­


    Ashton was very disappointed when he didn''t find them waiting for his arrival. What made it worse was seeing that his twin brother was also present.


    James and Prince Edward, accompanied by one of the resort''s representatives, walked towards the hotel when James heard someone from behind shouting, calling his name.


    "James! James! Wait up!" It was Ashton who quickly descended the ferry boat as soon as it was tied to the dock. He saw James from afar and wanted to have a word with him before they met Ava face to face.


    James and Prince Edward stopped and waited for him to catch up.


    Ashton was still trying to catch his breath by the time he reached them. "I didn''t know you guys were coming. But, I''m glad that you''re here James, I wanted to have a word with you." He said without greeting them first.


    James''s brows knitted, wondering what Ashton wanted to talk to him about. He wanted to ask him what it was about but held his tongue. Instead, "You couldn''t even say hello first? Sure, let''s find a private place." He then turned his attention to Prince Edward.


    "I know; I''m going ahead and getting settled. I will see you guys later." Prince Edward was quick to interject before continuing walking towards the hotel, followed by his Royal guards.


    Ashton wanted to give his brother a hug, but he knew how he hated being touched.. So, he just went ahead and started walking towards the beach, letting James follow behind him.

 Chapter 97 - Creating A Wonderful Memories Together

    Once the twin brothers were at the beach where no one was around, James stopped Ashton from continuing. Instead, he jerked his arm to face him.


    "Stop! We are far enough. What do you need to talk to me about?" James''s voice was hostile, and his face was void of any emotion. That scares Asthon a little. For a moment, James looked like their father when he was mad.


    "Cool it, bro! I just wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with you. You don''t need to be hostile." Complained Ashton as he pulled his arm away from James''s tight grip.


    James''s brows knitted, almost colliding with one another. He had a feeling that he knew what Ashton wanted to talk to him about. It was surely about Ava. He had learned long ago that Ashton liked Ava, but the only reason he wasn''t pursuing her was that he thought that she was betrothed to him.


    If Ashton ever found out that she''s actually betrothed to him rather than himself, James was unsure what his twin brother would do in the future. However, he didn''t show what he was thinking. Instead, he played it cool.


    "Alright, I''m all ears. What do you want to speak to me about?" His face was dead serious, and Ashton was kind of afraid of him at the moment. So he first tested the waters, "James, if... I''m saying if... I decided to fight you for Ava in the future. What would you do?" He was half smiling and half afraid after he said it out loud. He couldn''t look his twin brother straight in his eyes. So instead, he kicked an imaginary pebble on the ground.


    "Are you telling me that you''re interested in Ava? She''s still young, how can you say that you are interested in her? Also, why are you asking me? Is it because of the agreement our father has with her father? Is that it?" His voice was a little stern as he spoke.


    Ashton could only nod, afraid that it might not bode well with him if he said it out loud, and he didn''t know what he would do.


    James was in deep thought about how to properly reply to Ashton without digging a hole for himself. He thought the best way was, "Well, the only thing I can tell you right now is to do what you must. I can''t tell Ava who to like. If someday, when she''s old enough to be in a relationship and chooses you, then so be it. I will not stop you or her. If that''s what worries you." He said sincerely.


    "Furthermore, we are brothers. I will not fight you because of a girl." He followed by saying.


    Ashton let out a sigh of relief after hearing what his twin brother said. He put his arm on his shoulders, forgetting that James hated it. However, James didn''t move and let him, which surprised him afterward.


    "I will take your word for it. To be honest, I''m not exactly sure what I feel for her right now. All I know is that she''s interesting and I like that about her. Now, if it''s puppy love or real love, I don''t know. Only time could tell when she''s old enough to make that decision. For now, I just wanted to know how you feel about it. I feel relieved that we got that out of the way." He then ushered James towards the hotel to join the others.


    ===


    When Ava saw Prince Edward walking in with his Royal guards, she greeted him politely while looking behind him if James was with him. When she didn''t see James, her face suddenly dropped, and a cloud of sadness was visible.


    "Welcome to the Philippines, Prince Edward!" She greeted him cordially.


    Prince Edward greeted her back while greeting the others after. Curiosity got to him, and he wanted to know if she would ask him about James. But when Ava stepped back a little and let the others greet him without saying anything, he wondered if the girl really liked James or not.


    "The resort is magnificent, it''s almost as beautiful as the one in Stonasia." He said nonchalantly to no one in particular. He was only polite as a guest.


    "Thank you! I''m sure our parents will appreciate hearing that." Interject Jeffrey from behind him.


    Prince Philip, Lady Crystal, Prince Edmund all approached him and shook hands.


    Then Prince Edward was surprised to hear what Akira said standing next to Jeffrey.


    "Prince Edward, I thought my older brother was coming with you. Where is he?" Akira asked curiously because her uncle Arman told her before leaving Japan that James had decided to come. But she couldn''t see him anywhere, so she asked him.


    Just as Prince Edward was about to reply, James and Ashton came walking in.


    "Hello! Hello! Hello, everyone! Look who I found!" Ashton bantered while pointing at James. His arm was still on his shoulder.


    The twins looked dashing together side by side.


    Ava''s face lit up when she saw both young men. Her heart fluttered seeing them together. They both had their own traits that she found attractive. One was cold and the other one bright as sunshine, if and when the day came that it was time for her to marry into their family, she wouldn''t mind either one. A thought that made her smile silly. She had no idea that it would become a problem someday.


    ===


    Since it was their last get-together before the school year started, everyone wanted to make it a memorable story for them to keep. So, they put aside their differences with one another and did their best to enjoy their time together.


    After settling into their villas, a feast was prepared for them by the beach clubhouse.


    Although Lady Crystal was not very close to them, the girls decided to be friendly with her for the sake of Prince Philip. So the girls invited her to stay with them at their villa so she wouldn''t feel left out. Lady Crystal hesitated at first but agreed nonetheless.


    It was decided since it was the only free day for EXODUS, they will all go all out and have fun all day and night.


    Pearl asked everyone if it was alright for her to video their time together. Her reason was she wanted it for her collection. It was a reasonable request. So no one declined.. Arria and Princess Rose helped Pearl set up her equipment with the help of the other EXODUS members.

 Chapter 98 - First Date...

    While setting up the camera, Ava, Akira, and Lady Crystal went back to the villa to change into their swimwear. So, when the five boys arrived, they found that the three girls were absent.


    After the camera was set up, Pearl, Arria, and Princess Rose all went to change, leaving only the boys. However, before Arria left, she mischievously turned the camera on so whatever the boys talked about while the girls were not present would be recorded. So, all the boys'' conversations were recorded without them knowing.


    When the girls finished changing, they hurried up and went back to the beach, where the boys were having fun eating and playing jokes with one another.


    The boys stopped what they were doing when the girls arrived. They all gazed at the young girls coming in their directions.


    James, Ashton, Prince Edmund''s eyes were trained on Ava, who was wearing a one-piece bathing suit with a waist wrap covering her lower part. She had on a big wide straw hat on top of her head and dark sunglasses. She looked like a teenage supermodel as she strode on the sand wearing flip-flops.


    Akira came in wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts, but one could tell that she was wearing swimwear inside. She also had a wide straw hat on and sunglasses to block the sunlight. Behind them was Lady Crystal who was wearing a cover-up dress on top of her swimwear. She was carrying a straw tote bag in her right hand while holding sunglasses in her left hand as she strolled towards Prince Philip.


    The rest of the EXODUS members, Prince Edward and Jeffrey, were just gazing at the girls nonchalantly. Before going back to conversing with one another.


    Soon the three remaining girls arrived. They looked like three stooges wearing identical one-piece swimwear in different colors. They all wore their hair in two braided pigtails while also wearing the same kinds of yellow sunglasses with the frame in a heart shape. They looked so adorable that the boys started snickering as they approached.


    "What are you guys laughing at? Is this your first time seeing girls oozing cuteness?" Arria bantered while making a pose in front of the EXODUS members.


    Everyone started laughing out loud, they liked how Arria was so confident, fun, and lively. Then Pearl and Princess Rose joined in, and all three posed in front of everyone acting cute. Everyone thought they were so cute that they all started pulling out their cellphones and taking picture after picture.


    The whole day was eventful for everyone. They enjoyed each other''s company without bias or jealousy, even Lady Crystal behaved and did her best to get along with all the girls. It was her promise to Prince Philip so that he would let her come along.


    However, deep inside of her, she was still envious of Ava getting all the attention from Prince Edmund, there was nothing she could do but behave, or else, as Prince Philip promised her, she would get sent back as soon as she started acting up.


    ===


    Arria was so excited after having so much fun all afternoon. It was her dream come true to be hanging around with her idol group. Because of her excitement, she decided to post something online.


    Caption: [Having fun with my fav. idol group EXODUS in our Island resort.] She then added one of the pictures taken with her, Pearl, Princess Rose, and the other four members of EXODUS. Ashton was not in the picture. Then hit send.


    This was a huge mistake on her part. First, she didn''t ask permission from Pearl, Princess Rose, and the four other members of EXODUS. Lucky for her, the post could only be seen by her family members and close friends. So, when Ann saw what she did, she quickly called her daughter and scolded her.


    "Young girl! Do you know what you have done? Did you ask their permission to post their pictures in your moments? Did you forget who they are? Take it down right this minute or you will not be attending the concert!" Ann was upset and she was very stern.


    "Oh!!! I''m sorry, Mom! I got too excited and forgot about it. Let me delete it right now." She then bid her mother goodbye so she could delete what she posted. A moment later, Pearl came knocking on her door. Arria could only guess that it was Pearl and she was right when she opened the door.


    She briskly hugged Pearl, "I''m sorry! I forgot to ask for your permission. If my mother didn''t call me to scold me, I would have let other people see you with EXODUS." She apologized almost in tears.


    Pearl only laughed out loud before pulling Arria away from their embrace.


    "What are you talking about? Is it about the picture you posted in your moments, don''t worry about it! Nobody knows who I am and Princess Rose. You didn''t mention our names, so why worry about it." She then patted Arria''s shoulder.


    "You''re not mad at me? Oh, thank God! I thought you would be upset. Are you sure it''s alright? Your parents will not get mad at you in case they see the picture?" Arria was still worried since Pearl was the daughter of the President of America, she had to be more careful of what she did.


    "I said don''t worry about it. My parents know I''m here to watch EXODUS''s concert, it is just right that I have pictures taken with them." Pearl then went inside Aria''s room and sat down on the top of the bed. "So, what are you planning to wear for tonight''s concert?" She asked curiously while looking around the room.


    Ava went towards her wardrobe and started pulling clothes after clothes showing Pearl all the options she had. Soon the two girls were busy trying to figure out what they were going to wear for the concert.


    ===


    Meanwhile, Ava was also doing the same thing inside her room. She wanted to look the prettiest since it will be the first time that James had asked her to be his date for the concert¡­

 Chapter 99 - Mistaken Identity

    When nighttime came, Sato arrived with extra help. He was also assigned to make sure that the children looked their best for the night. They knew that there would be many reporters at the concert and they could not have the children going there looking like step-children.


    The EXODUS members had left first before the children because they had to prepare and meet and greet VIP fans before their concert.


    Sato had to call in asking for reinforcement from Ann when he realized that he didn''t have enough people to help him. Ann sent over the crew that usually took care of her. From make-up artist to stylist.


    With that, it freed up some time for Sato to take care of all the boys.


    It was much easier since there were only James and Jeffrey that he had to worry about. However, he later found out that three other Royal boys needed to look their best.


    After a couple of hours later, the boys and the girls were ready, and they headed out to the concert that was about to start in an hour...


    ===


    When they arrived at the Mall of Asia, the place was fully packed. When the vehicles they were riding stopped right at the front of the concert hall, reporters were ready to take their pictures.


    One by one, the children came out, and they all looked marvelously beautiful and handsome.


    The first to descend was Jeffrey. He then waited for Akira to come out and extended his hand to help her before they walked together towards the main door.


    They were followed by Prince Philip, Lady Crystal, then Prince Edmund and Pearl, before Prince Edward and Princess Rose. The last one to step out of the vehicle was James, who looked like a movie star. He stopped and straightened his clothes before extending his hand out to Ava.


    When James and Ava started walking, following the other couples, masses and reporters got a good glimpse of their faces and recognized Ava as a former child actress, and everyone thought that James was Ashton. Fans started pushing and wanted to get a better view and to take a picture of the two.


    The securities scramble to protect Ava and James from the fans that were trying their hardest to get closer to their idol. Because of that, it took James and Ava longer to get inside with all the fans in chaos trying to get their attention.


    "Jesus Christ! I can''t believe that I was able to see my idol in person. Now I can die with a smile on my face." Remarked one of the fans.


    Another fan was crying happily because she was able to get a close-up picture of the two as they passed her by. She quickly posted it on social media.


    [ I''m at the EXODUS concert venue right now at Mall of Asia. Lead singer Ashton came in at the front door with Ava Go, the child actress. They looked good together.] She then added the picture before sending it.


    As soon as she hit send, the clicks came in so fast, and during the concert, James and Ava were the hottest searches and number 1 trending in social media. The masses thought that it was Ashton that was with Ava.


    ===


    The next day during breakfast, James was the topic of the conversation, and everyone teased him. He was upset that he was mistaken for Ashton, but he kept quiet the whole time everyone was teasing him.


    There was nothing he could do about it. His Uncle Kai told him the night before that they had no plan on divulging to the masses that Ashton had a twin brother. It was for their own protection as their father''s instruction.


    After breakfast, Prince Philip, Lady Crystal, Princess Rose, Prince Edmund, and Pearl all prepared to leave. Prince Edward, James, and Akira were staying for another day and would fly out at the same time with EXODUS members after the second day of the concert.


    Jeffrey, Ava, and Arria were told to return home after the Royals and Pearl had left. Leaving a disappointed James for not having enough time alone with Ava. However, to their surprise, Ann and Jeff had invited James and Edward to have dinner with them at their home.


    When James received the invitation, he was elated, couldn''t contain himself, and started laughing like some lunatic. He was overjoyed by the fact that he would be able to spend more time with the girl he liked.


    ===


    Although Jeff and Ann were the ones who invited Prince Edward and James, they did not join them for dinner. Instead, the two had dinner outside to give the children time to enjoy themselves without them.


    That night, James and Ava were given an opportunity to have a serious talk while outside in the garden gazing at the stars.


    After dinner, James was quick to invite Ava to go for a walk in the garden with the pretense that he ate too much and needed to walk it off. Ava was quick to agree, and as soon as they were finished eating, the two made their way to the garden.


    After hearing what James asked Ava, Prince Edward decided to join Arria and Jeffrey in the living room to watch the EXODUS''s concert on live TV. Arria could care less about what everyone wanted to do, all she cared about was watching her idol, one of the members of EXODUS, and it wasn''t Ashton.


    As much as Jeffrey wanted to go back to his room so he could chat with Akira, he had no choice but to stay to keep Prince Edward company since Arria wasn''t even paying attention to him. So, the trio stayed glued in front of the TV while Ava and James were strolling around in the garden.


    ===


    "Ava, I just wanted to tell you that when we start college, you are not obligated to stick by me. You can do what you want to do and enjoy college life. I don''t want you to feel burdened by the agreement that our parents made. We are not their only children. They only care about binding our two families together, so Jeffrey and Akira could do that too." Although he was sincere with what he was saying, deep inside James, he was aching....

 Chapter 100 - Separate Ways...

    Ava suddenly jerked her head to face him. She couldn''t understand why he was telling her all that.


    She was wondering if it was because he really only cared for her as a younger sister and nothing more. If that was the case, it was fine by her. The truth of the matter was, she was still young and wanted to concentrate on her studies. She had no plans on dating or being in any relationship until she graduated college.


    It was also one of the reasons why she liked that she was already betrothed to him, so she could use it in the future if ever someone would approach her. But for now, after hearing him say not to cling to him, was he trying to tell her to stay away from him when they start college? Again, she was at a loss.


    "Big brother, please don''t worry about me. I promise that I will not cling to you or bother you when we start college. As a matter of fact, we can ignore each other if we ever run into each other. How''s that? Better yet, if it will make you feel at ease, I could go to a different college." Her face was serious and void of any emotion.


    Although, she never planned on clinging to him from the beginning. Her young heart was hurt that he had voiced it out. She felt like she got slapped in the face with just his words. But then, James spoke just as she was about to tell him that she wanted to go back inside.


    "I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings. All I''m trying to say is¡­." However, Ava interrupted him and didn''t let him finish what he was going to say.


    "James, it''s alright! You don''t need to apologize. It didn''t bother me one bit. Anyway, it''s getting late. I think you and Prince Edward should head back to the island before it gets too late." The tone of her voice was earnest and mature. She also called him James instead of big brother. She''s done playing childish games. She didn''t wait for his response. Instead, she turned around and walked off.


    James knew that he had made a mistake once again. However, he had no plans on trying to correct it this time. For him, it was better that way. Let the future decide what will happen. For now, they both needed to concentrate on their education. He liked that she was not like other girls who cry all the time or throw tantrums whenever they don''t get what they want. Ava was different in every way. He would wait until she was old enough, then he would pursue her, he promised to himself.


    Just like that, Ava and James went their separate ways...


    ===


    The next day, Ava was called into her father''s study. When she arrived, her mother and father were sitting on the sofa reading her school reports and test results. Although the door was open already, she still knocked lightly.


    Jeff and Ann both looked up to see who it was and when they saw it was Ava, both were grinning from ear to ear while Jeff was waving the folder in his hand.


    "Sweetheart! Come! Give Daddy a hug." He then stood up and spread his arms, waiting for Ava to come.


    Ava then rushed into her father''s embrace.


    "Hmmm, I knew one of you got my brain." He bantered while kissing his daughter''s hair.


    Ann heard what Jeff said, which earned him a scowl, "What are you talking about, your brain? For your information, she got it from me. Jeffrey got your brain, that''s why he''s like that¡­." Ann didn''t finish what she was going to say and started laughing.


    Both father and daughter looked at Ann with curious eyes. Both of them were wondering what she meant by that. Jeff was speechless, while Ava just kept quiet. Both of them were not sure what Ann was talking about and why she was laughing out loud.


    Seeing her husband and daughter missing her joke, Ann stopped laughing; she put on a solemn face and shut her mouth.


    Jeff took a folder from the coffee table and started flipping through the sheets. Once he found what he was looking for, he stopped and took it out.


    "I''m not sure if the headmistress of Royal Academy had informed you already about your grades. However, we received copies of your records, and we are so proud of you," Jeff was beaming with pride as he spoke to his oldest daughter.


    "However, you don''t have to jump grades if you don''t want to. You can continue with your current grade and move accordingly so you can enjoy your high school life like other normal teenagers. It''s your choice." Jeff''s face was serious while he was speaking and looking straight at his daughter''s lovely face.


    She didn''t even blink an eye when she replied. Ava knew what she wanted and told her parents what she planned on doing.


    "Dad, Mom... don''t worry about me. I don''t mind skipping a few grades. I''m happy about that. I can''t wait to learn in advance ahead of children my age. I just hope that Jeffrey, too, will be attending with me. It''s too bad that he could only advance two grades." She then heaved a heavy sigh.


    Ann reached out and took her daughter''s hands and held them with hers. While caressing it, she looked her in the eyes seriously.


    "Don''t feel sad for your brother. I have a feeling that he had done it on purpose so he could stay in the same class with Akira, but it didn''t work because Akira could only advance one year, while he could skip two years. So when the school year starts, he will probably say that he only wants to jump one year and not two." She then laughed slightly at the thought of her son falling for a girl at such a young age. Unlike her twin, Ava didn''t seem to care about boys at all. She was just like her when she was her age. Back then, she only cared about school and music, nothing else. Ann was still reminiscing about her youth when she heard Jeff asking Ava what her plan was.


    "So, have you decided which college you will be attending? I see here that you have many options. Are you set on attending Imperial college?" Asked Jeff, who was sitting comfortably on the sofa while watching the mother and daughter looking so beautiful together, having a solemn conversation.


    Ava jerked her head and turned her attention to her father while her mother was still holding her hands.


    "No, Daddy. But I do know what college I will be attending. I decided to attend MIT in America. I want to study computer engineering and programming." Her eyes were shining brightly as she spoke.


    Ann and Jeff looked at each other and were shocked. They thought that she was going to say she would attend Imperial college, but they were wrong.


    Ann smiled sweetly, "If that''s what you want, then we''ll fully support you. We will make all the arrangements as soon as possible." She then turned to Jeff for confirmation. "Right, honey?"


    Jeff, who was still stunned to hear that Ava was interested in studying computer engineering, could only bob his head up and down.


    He couldn''t believe that instead of Jeffrey, it seems Ava would be the one to take over his hidden identity... But, of course, Jeff was grinning from ear to ear....

 Chapter 101 - Goodbye!

    For many years now, Jeff had covered his other identity. As a result, no one in his family knew what he did for a living or what he did when he left for business.


    There were only a total of three people outside his organization who knew his other character.


    Someday, when Ava is adequately trained, she will take over his position and be the first in the family to understand what he had been doing all these years.


    Jeff was in deep thought and didn''t realize that his wife had been speaking to him all this time.


    "Did you say something? I''m sorry! I was so excited that Ava wanted to pursue computer engineering. It never occurred to me that she was interested in that field at all." He whined; his mouth was filled with excuses. Ann could only shake her head.


    "How could you not know? Since she was a child, the only thing that could console her when she felt bad was playing video games or whatever she was doing in front of the computer. Don''t you remember?" Bragged Ann while getting up and getting ready to head upstairs to get ready for bed.


    "Wait up! What was it you were saying before that? I didn''t hear you." He was quick to catch up with his wife and put his two arms on her shoulder from the back, giving her a back hug.


    "Oh, forget it! We can talk about it later when the time comes." Said Ann, before Jeff jerked her around then lifted her like a princess.


    "Sweetheart, now that all the children are out of the house, how about we make another one?" Jeff whispered while slowly making his way to the mini elevator to take them to their bedroom upstairs.


    Ann could only smile in return. No matter what her answer was, Jeff would still get his way anyway...


    ===


    The following days'' Ava was busy preparing to attend her new school. However, Jeff insisted that he accompany her to do an on-campus visit at M.I.T. After the tour, she was also shown the on-site dormitory.


    It was then decided that Ava would be living in a dorm instead of living outside the campus. That way, she will be able to fully enjoy the life of a college student.


    After meeting the Dean and the guidance counselor, Jeff and Ava flew to Washington DC to meet with President Grant. Ava was happy with the thought of being able to visit Pearl while they were in the area, but to her surprise, her father didn''t let her.


    "Sweetheart, you will need to keep it a secret that we are meeting with President Grant. So, you can''t visit Pearl this time. We can''t let anyone know of our visit here to Washington DC. It''s top-secret, do you understand?" Jeff warned her as they waited to meet with President Grant.


    After only a few minutes of waiting, they were ushered to the Oval Office, where Daniel and a couple of higher-ranking people were waiting for them.


    ===


    Ava was still stunned and unable to believe what was happening. An hour ago, they were inside the Oval Office discussing her future. Then she was made to swear an oath to secrecy.


    She had learned her father''s other identity and was informed that when the time came and when she was properly trained, she would be taking over her fathers'' position when he retired.


    Jeff was watching his daughter with half a smile plastered on his face. He couldn''t believe that his daughter was a prodigy and had been actively learning since she was young. She had self-taught herself without him knowing. If only he knew, he could have taught her a long time ago.


    "Now you know why you can''t have your old bodyguard with you. You will be assigned another one that''s been in the system and will also be your trainer. You living in the dorm is only a disguise so that no one would know. Once the school year starts, you will be living in a facility where you will be trained while learning." Explained Jeff while looking at her thoughtfully.


    "Yes, Dad! I understand. Don''t worry, and no one will ever know except you and I. '''' She promised before she gave her father a hug, then leaned back comfortably in her seat. There were still many hours ahead of them before they were to arrive back in the Philippines.


    ====


    Days went by, and it was time for the children to return to school without realizing it. Jeffrey and Arria were stunned to learn that Ava would not be joining them when they were ready to leave.


    "Why did you change your mind? Did something happen when James was here the last time?" Jeffrey asked Ava curiously as they were saying goodbye to each other.


    Ava was unsure if she should tell him the truth or make up a white lie. In the end, she decided to make up a lie. She didn''t want him to say anything to James if they ran into each other in Stonasia.


    "Nah, it has nothing to do with him at all. I just decided to pursue the degree I wanted and study at the best school. That''s all!" She said with the sweetest smile she could conjure to ensure that her twin wouldn''t question her decision.


    "Which school is that?" Jeffrey was just trying to pry information from her since she and their parents didn''t divulge which school she would be attending. He didn''t know why it was such a big secret.


    "Just know that it''s the best school; you don''t need to know which one." She bantered before embracing him as tightly as she could.


    "Take care of Arria and make sure she doesn''t cause any trouble, alright?" Ava reminded him before pushing him away from her.


    She then went towards Arria, who was busy saying goodbye to their parents.


    "Hey, be good when you start school. Don''t give Ms. Shannon and Ms. Williams a headache. They''re the best Headmistress and Guidance Counselor." She said while they were saying their goodbyes.


    Arria promised to behave and study well. Then it was time for them to leave. Pisces was now assigned to Arria, while Jeffrey had a new bodyguard named Mr. Orly. He looked to be around his late 20''s and was still single. He was very polite, but he always had a stern look on his face matching Pisces.


    Then it was time for Ava to say goodbye to Pisces. With tears fighting to fall onto her beautiful young face, she hugged her old bodyguard.


    "Sister Pisces, I''m leaving my sister in your capable hands; please make sure she behaves."


    She said with sadness in her voice.


    Pisces, acting calm, couldn''t hold her tears back once Ava came to give her a tight embrace. "Of course, sweetheart! I will take care of her the same as I did with you. You take care of yourself out there. If you ever changed your mind, you can always request your dad to send for me. I will come running as fast as I can." She promised as they separated from their embrace.


    Then it was time for Ann to bid Ava goodbye; she was afraid that by the time she came back from Stonasia, Ava and Jeff would be on the way back to America for Ava to start her new life as a college student. Unknown to Ann that it would be a long time before she would see her oldest daughter again.


    ===


    ===


    "Ava..." a sweet and gentle voice sounded from behind the young girl.


    "Yes, mom?" Her beautiful hazel blue eyes blinked sweetly at the source of the sweet and gentle voice.


    "Why do you have to live in the dormitory? Who will take care of your daily needs? How about this, we''ll buy a house near your campus, this way your bodyguard can stay and take care of you. How''s that?"  The gentle voice belonged to her worried mother, Ann.  A beautiful and sweet woman.


    "Mommy, how many times do I have to tell you and dad that I want to experience life without being pampered by everyone.  We agreed on this already, and you promised me you would let me try. I beg you, please! Let me give it a shot, mom." Ava pleaded, tears fighting to fall on her beautiful face.


    Ann had no choice but to give in. Her daughter Ava was a bright young woman who knew what she wanted in life. Since she was a child, she lived the life of a princess and was pampered by everyone in the family. Finally, however, it seems that she was determined to make it independently without help from her family.


    Now that she was already an adult, she wanted to venture out on her own, and they had promised to support her, and they would do so, even if it was against their better judgment.


    "I know, honey...  It''s just that..."  Ann pulled her daughter in a tight embrace before sobbing her heart out, "I feel like you''re disowning us. You don''t want any financial support, and you want to work for a living to support your expenses while you study; why? Why go through that?"  Ann couldn''t understand no matter how hard she tried.


    With a slight smile on her face, Ava proudly replied to her mother, "That''s because I take after you." That was all she said before she turned around and continued making preparations.


    "Just remember that we are here and if anyone bullies you or you change your mind..." But, unfortunately, Ann didn''t get to finish what she was saying.


    Her mother entered the room, and she didn''t want Sophia to hear what she was about to say. They didn''t inform her parents of Ava''s plan to live on her own and support herself..  She knew that they would disagree and probably not let Ava go on her own.

 Chapter 102 - Meant To Be

    Sophia walked in looking like the Diva that she was. Although she had already aged, she was still as beautiful as ever. She aged gracefully. She approached her granddaughter and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Oh, how I''m going to miss you, my baby is all grown up. I can''t believe that you will be starting college already at the age of fifteen." She said sadly, tears fighting to come out of her beautifully made-up eyes.


    "Although, back in the days before they changed the school system, at sixteen, you would be graduating high school already and begin college at seventeen. Nevertheless, I''m so proud of you, and that you''re a genius, you must have taken after me." She bantered as she gave her granddaughter a fat hug.


    Ava was touched after hearing her grandmother comparing her to herself. She always idolized her famous grandmother and mother for their accomplishments. It was one of the reasons she had tried the entertainment business when she was still young. Then, however, she learned that it was not for her. It was not what she wanted to do when she grew up.


    "You''re right grandma, who else would I have taken after if not you." Replied Ava while kissing her grandmother on both her cheeks. That made Sophia so elated.


    However, she had an issue with her grandchildren calling her grandmother, so she smirked, "What did I tell you about calling me, grandma. Ms. Sophia, please!" Her brows were raised while speaking with seriousness as she kissed her granddaughter back.


    After releasing Ava from a fat hug, she walked away from Ava, packing her belongings. Then, she picked up some of the clothes pieces by piece and lifted them into the air, and held them up as if they were dirty garbage. Then, with brows almost colliding with each other, she started ranting.


    "What are all these? You should get a whole new wardrobe, why are you taking old clothes? All these are..." She then turned around to face Ann to scold her instead.


    "Joanna Wen-Tan-Go! Why didn''t you arrange for new sets of clothes for my granddaughter to take with her? What would people think when they see her wearing last year''s trends? I can''t believe you! Of course, you wouldn''t wear anything outdated, but..." She sternly told Ann, who was still trying to calm herself down and wiping tears from her reddened eyes.


    "I''m sorry! Mom, I was out of my mind thinking about her living on her own. I forgot about that. It''s alright; I will arrange to have someone bring new outfits for her right now." Explained Ann while she began looking at the clothes that Ava packed.


    After seeing what her daughter had packed, she dumped it all on the top of the bed and started picking one by one asking Ava why she wanted to take it with her.


    Sophia started again, "Also, why is she doing her own packing? Where''s her nanny? That old woman, she should''ve been helping her charge." Sophia was now angrier than she was a moment ago.


    ===


    Meanwhile, back in the Kingdom of Stonasia, James was speaking with the guidance counselor regarding withdrawing from all his classes. After carefully thinking over his situation and relationship with Ava that went sour somehow, he decided not to attend Imperial college.


    "Are you sure it''s what you want to do?" Asked the guidance counselor after reading the withdrawal sheets in front of him. He needed to make sure since James was an exceptional student and was recommended by the King himself.


    James only nodded as a response. His decision wasn''t a last-minute one, he had been contemplating about this a lot over the past few days. Just like Ava, he wanted to concentrate on his studies and not worry about the agreement their parents had made before they were even born. They still had many years to wait.


    Until then he would just concentrate on his studies, and the best way to do that was to not have any distractions, meaning he had to be as far away as he could from Ava.


    "Alright then, I will discuss your request with the Dean and will update you." That ended the discussion and James got up to leave.


    Prince Edward, who was outside at the waiting area stood up when he saw James come out of the guidance counselor''s office, "So? What did he say to you? Are you going to be able to withdraw? Come on! I need to know so I could make my request to my brother as well." He was shaking James as he anxiously asked.


    James hated anyone touching him, so he was trying to pull himself away from Prince Edward''s tight grip on both his shoulders, "Why don''t you let me go first and I will tell you what he said!" He sternly growled at his friend.


    "I apologize, I''m too anxious and didn''t realize what I was doing." He then let go of James and stepped back. He stood a distance away waiting for James to start speaking.


    However, instead of James starting to talk, he slowly made his way out of the office without uttering a word. There was nothing Prince Edward could do but to follow in his footsteps.


    While they were walking towards where their vehicle was parked, Prince Edward couldn''t wait any longer. He jerked James''s arms,  "Hold it! You said you were going to tell me what the guidance counselor said, but you haven''t uttered a word. What''s going on?" He sounded anxious from the tone of his voice.


    "Couldn''t you wait until we get into the car? What''s another second?" James irritably replied.


    He clicked the open button on his car key and the door unlocked. He opened the door and went inside on the driver''s side. There was nothing Prince Edward could do but go to the other side of the vehicle in the passenger side and get in as fast as could or James would leave him. He could tell that he was in a bad mood.


    As soon as both of them strapped with their seatbelts, James turned the engine on and sped off... Still not uttering a word. He was not in the mood to talk and not planning to either.


    ===


    Once they arrived at James'' apartment, he slumped down on the sofa, then leaned his head on the back of the couch and closed his eyes. Prince Edward, who was following behind, silently sat down on another couch and stared at James, still confused.


    Since he arrived a couple of months ago, all James has done was work at the hotel and come home. Whenever he tried and asked him to hang out, he always gave some kind of excuse. Then today, he called him to accompany him to the school to speak to the guidance counselor. He then learned that he planned on transferring to another college. That was a piece of news to him that got him uneasy.


    He finally had a friend, and now he was telling him that he was leaving. He needed to find out what James was planning so he could make the same plan.


    "Err, James... Man, don''t leave me hanging like this. I need to know what''s on your mind so I can make up my plans as well. So, can you please tell me what you are planning to do?" He was solemn as he looked at his friend, who still had his eyes closed.


    James opened his eyes and sat up straight, and turned to face him. He first touched the bridge of his nose, a headache was starting to brew, and the stress level in his body was shooting up in the sky.


    Maybe it''s good that Prince Edward was there, he can let it all out, and perhaps his friend would have some advice that could help him calm himself. So he decided to tell him everything, including the agreement his parents had.


    "I was planning to let her know that I don''t see her as a younger sister, but it didn''t come out that way. So, instead, I made her feel the opposite, and she put on a brave face and basically told me to f*ck off. So, we separated on bad terms. She basically told me that she didn''t want to have anything to do with me now." His face was filled with sadness thinking of that moment...


    Prince Edward was stunned and unable to utter a word. He knew that James liked Ava, and he was hoping that it could grow to something more once they started college. But after hearing what he said, he wasn''t sure anymore. Especially now that he was planning to transfer to another college, that would be more impossible now.


    Once he found his voice, he tried to console James hoping that he would change his mind and not transfer.


    "Well, the school hasn''t officially started yet. Who knows what would happen once school starts and we start hanging out together? You can try to woo her then. I know! I know. She''s still young. But what I meant was that you can prevent other boys from hanging around with her if we stick together. Right?"


    Even to himself, he didn''t sound convincing. Prince Edward could only shake his head afterward.


    ===


    James got up to go to the kitchen to look for something heavy to drink. But, unfortunately, he could only find water and juice inside the refrigerator. Frustrated, he went back to the living room.


    "Do you know any place where they would allow us to drink? I mean alcohol to drink." His face was stone cold while waiting for Prince Edward to respond.


    After hearing what James asked, Prince Edward briskly got up. "I know the best place! Let''s go!"

 Chapter 103 - Avas Not Responding...

    Akira wasn''t happy to learn that Ava had opted to study at M.I.T. She figured that it had something to do with her stone-cold older brother James. They must have had a falling out during their time in the Philippines to watch the EXODUS concert.


    She intended to have a word with her older brother once they arrived in the Kingdom of Stonasia. Little did she know that it would be easier said than done, since James was planning on transferring schools and would not be in Stonasia by the time they arrived.


    Pearl was also shocked when she found out that Ava would not be attending Imperial College. She was looking forward to at least seeing her on the weekends or whenever they were both free. But now, that would be tough since she was going to be in another country altogether.


    Instead of a happy reunion, the villa was eerily quiet while the three girls were doing their own thing inside their room. It was the opposite for their bodyguards, Mary, Pisces, and Chupsy. It was a joyous occasion for the trio to work together once more.


    Since the school year hasn''t officially started yet, and won''t begin until the following week. The three bodyguards decided to relax until then. Unless any of the girls were going anywhere out of the villa, it was decided that they would enjoy themselves inside the living room while chatting, relaxing, and watching some TV.


    ===


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey was finished with unpacking and was getting ready to go to the girls'' villa when his phone rang. When he checked to see who was calling, he couldn''t believe his eyes. He contemplated if he should answer or not?.


    "What does he want from me? Should I answer it or not?" He muttered to himself while staring at the screen of his phone.


    The caller was Prince Edmund, and after a while, the ringing ended.


    "Thank God! Now I don''t have to worry about answering." Mumbled Jeffrey as he opened the door and left to visit the girls.


    When Jeffrey arrived at the girls'' villa, he was told by Chupsy that everyone was resting and no one wanted to be bothered. But that didn''t deter Jeffrey from going in and knocking on Akira''s door.


    Just as he thought, Akira was drawing as usual and had headphones covering both of her ears. She was so engrossed with her drawing that she didn''t realize that Jeffrey took it upon himself to let himself inside her room. All three bodyguards were used to this already and thought nothing of it.


    Jeffrey slowly walked behind Akira''s chair. "Gotcha!" He tried to startle her, and he succeeded.


    Akira dropped her pen to the floor while her hand came flying towards the intruder.


    A smack could be heard throughout the room. Akira''s hand had landed right on Jeffrey''s arm that was holding her shoulder.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" Exclaimed Jeffrey while stepping back a little away from the monster that was glaring at him the moment.


    "What are you doing in my room anyway?!" Akira still had a frown plastered on her face while shooting daggers at him.


    "What''s with you? It''s not like I''ve never come into your room unannounced before. So what''s with the sudden hostility coming from you?" He was bewildered for the first time ever since he started school, and she never questioned him before. However, this time it seemed like she was out for blood the way she looked at him.


    Akira got up from the chair and stretched her aching body that had been hunched for almost half a day drawing nonstop.


    She then turned to walk out the door without answering Jeffrey. Leaving him standing rooted to the ground with a blank look on his face. There was nothing he could do but scratch his head and follow in her footsteps.


    ===


    When the trio saw Akira come out of the room, they all got up simultaneously. Although the girls always treated them like older sisters, they still showed respect to the girls as their bosses, making sure not to take advantage of them.


    "Akira, do you need anything?" Mary asked while ready to get whatever it was she wanted.


    Akira just waved her hands as she passed them nonchalantly, still frowning as she headed towards the mini kitchen.


    Soon right behind her was Jeffrey, who looked like a drowned puppy following in her footsteps.


    The trio sat back down, continued watching their show, and ignored the two.


    A moment later, they passed by again and went back to Akira''s room carrying drinks and snacks.


    Not a moment later, Jeffrey came out of Akira''s room mumbling, "Damned if I do, damned if I don''t! I really can''t understand girls." He was saying as he passed by the three bodyguards.


    He only muttered a quick word of goodbye before continuing to walk out of the villa and left with bagging the door closed.


    "Kids..." the trio commented simultaneously, then looked at each other before they all began laughing silently.


    ===


    Pearl came out from her bedroom looking like she had just woken up. Still yawning and half mumbling, she asked the trio what time it was.


    Chupsy was quick to reply, "It''s almost dinner time. I suggest you start to get ready, young miss. Don''t sleep too much, or you might start to look like a panda." She bantered as she approached Pearl and turned her around before ushering her back to her room.


    Mary and Pisces also got up to check on Akira and Arria.


    ===


    Jeffrey wasn''t in the dining hall when they all arrived for dinner. Arria wondered what happened, so she called him when he still didn''t show up throughout dinner.


    After a couple of rings, Jeffrey picked up her FaceTime call.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be somewhere outside of the Royal Academy.


    Jeffrey: [What''s up!]


    Arria: [I''m only wondering where you are. It''s dinner time, and you didn''t show up. That''s all!]


    Jeffrey: [Oh, I''m dining with Prince Edmund, I didn''t think anyone would notice.] He said sarcastically while he continued stuffing his mouth with food.


    That irritated Arria, and she decided to cut short the FaceTime. She slid her finger across the screen without saying goodbye.


    She then put her phone down on the table and grabbed her spoon and fork.


    "Jerk!" She mumbled before she also started stuffing food in her mouth. She and Jeffrey were never close from the beginning. So, it was no loss for her if he didn''t talk to her for the duration of their high school life.


    =


    After dinner, Pearl instigated that they should call Ava. She brought out her laptop and took it to the living room, and connected it to the TV so they could do facetime calls while seeing Ava on the big screen.


    Although Akira was upset at her friend, she still came out to join so she could at least see Ava''s face and hear her voice. When she arrived at the living room, Arria, Pearl, and the three bodyguards were all seated, already waiting for her so they could start the call.


    "Oh, Akira''s here. I can start the call." Said Pearl as she got ready to dial Ava''s number. It rang once, twice, thrice, then it went to the voicemail. Everyone was disappointed.


    "Try again! She should have already arrived at her Campus and settled down. So why isn''t she answering?" Complained Arria while pouting. Then she realized something. There was a time difference between where Ave was and Stonasia. So she turned her attention to Chupsy.


    "Sister Chupsy, what is the time difference between California and here?" Asked Arria while looking for her cellphone so she could google it herself.


    "They''re about 6 hours behind us, so right now, it should be around 12:30 p.m. there." Said Chupsy while typing something on her cellphone.


    After hearing that, Pearl tried once again. However, they received the same results as the first time, Ava didn''t pick up the call.


    Everyone started speculating about what Ava was doing at the moment and the reason as to why she was not answering. It was not like her not to answer her cell phone if she was available. So, everyone concluded that she couldn''t answer her phone at the moment because she was probably busy settling into her new school.


    "We''ll try again tomorrow. By then, she should be in her dorm or apartment. Wherever she might be living, it would be evening. So, let''s just forget about it for now." It was Pearl who was speaking. She then turned off her laptop and disconnected it from the TV.


    Once she was done, she picked up her laptop, tucked it under her arm before grabbing the rest of her stuff, and bid everyone goodnight.


    Akira did the same thing while Arria followed suit. Soon there were only the bodyguards left. All three sat down to discuss their schedules. They planned the same routine as before. One would guard and surveillance all night, while one would have a daytime duty.


    The first one on night duty was Mary. So, Chupsy and Pisces got ready to go to their room to sleep while Mary stayed in the living room to watch TV shows.


    ===


    Arria decided to text Ava as soon as she reached the sanctuary of her room. She figured that being her sister, she would surely text back. However, after more than thirty minutes, Ava still didn''t reply. So, although she didn''t want to, she was left with no choice. She contacted her older brother to ask him to try and contact Ava to see if he would get a reply.


    It so happened that Jeffrey also wanted to speak with Ava, so he agreed to Arria''s request and made the call.


    To his surprise, he also didn''t get an answer....

 Chapter 104 - Cant Run Away...

    Jeffrey texted Arria back to inform her that he, too, couldn''t get a response from Ava. After reading her older brother''s text message, Arria decided to call her mother this time. Meanwhile, Jeffrey thought of the same thing and made a call to their father.


    However, both of them got the same result. Neither of their parents answered their calls. The reason was, Jeff and Ann were actually with Ava, and they were all still in the air on the way to Cambridge, Massachusetts.


    ===


    While everyone was worried about why they couldn''t get in touch with Ava, the girl was sitting comfortably in the plane''s mini lounge in front of her mother, having a heart-to-heart talk while Jeff was busy with some business matters.


    "Mom, I swear to you that''s why I decided to attend M.I.T. [Massachusetts Institute Of Technology] has nothing to do with big brother James. I''m interested in computer engineering, and it''s the best college to attend." She was looking at her mother without batting an eye while she told a partial white lie.


    James did have something to do with her deciding to study as far away as she could from him. But, she would never admit that to her mother. She didn''t want their parents to get involved with their relationship.


    Ava had long decided after hearing from James that he only thought of her as a younger sister, that she would ask her parents to break the engagement when the time came for them to get married.


    For now, she would concentrate on her studies and prepare for the training that she would undergo, as her father told her.


    She was so deep in thought that she didn''t realize her mother was saying something.


    "By the way, there''s something I just found out not long ago when I last spoke with Ashley. Do you want to hear it?" Ann had a grin plastered on her lips as she asked. Even if Ava said she didn''t want to know, she would tell her anyway.


    "Sure! What is it that Aunt Ashley told you that made you smile?" To  Ann''s surprise, Ava was interested. So, she happily told her.


    "Well, although you said it has nothing to do with James why you decided to attend a different school, I have a feeling that it does. Anyway, Ashley told me that Ashton asked them if and when... This is only if... Instead of James, if he can be the one." Ann was now smiling from ear to ear while waiting for Ava''s reaction to her news.


    Ava knew what her mother meant. But she wanted to make sure that they were on the same page.


    "Do you mean he wanted to be my betrothed instead of James? Is that what you mean?" She asked calmly while looking outside the window of the plane instead of at her mother.


    The weather outside was mirroring her mood, there were dark clouds, and it looked like it was about to rain.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. It seems that Ashton took a liking to you, and James seems to only care for you as a younger sister. So, if you think Ashton is a good candidate, we will agree to his request. What do you think?" Ann was hopeful that Ava would choose one or the other. If not, they would need to break the agreement before it''s too late.


    "Hmmm, to be honest, mom, I don''t even think about it anymore like when I was a kid. Back then, I remembered being dumb enough to be excited being betrothed to one of them, but I outgrew it already. So, if you''re asking me, my answer is I''m not interested in either one of them. So, can''t we just break it off? That''s what I want to be honest." This time she sincerely told her mother how she felt while looking straight at her.


    Ann was speechless after hearing Ava''s response. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that was how she felt about this betrothal, so she will need to speak to her husband about breaking it off.


    But for now, she wouldn''t agree to Ava''s request yet. She knew how much her husband wanted their families to be connected with one another, and the same went for her and Ashley.


    "Alright then, I can''t promise you anything, but I will do my best to talk to your father. But, as you said, that''s many years from now, so forget about it and concentrate on your studies and make mom and dad prouder than we are now." She then took her daughter''s hands and caressed them while patting them a couple of times.


    "Go ahead and rest for a little more. We should be arriving in Massachusetts pretty soon." Ann then got up and gave her daughter a peck on her cheek before going back to sit next to her husband, who was busy with a laptop in front of him and a frown on his face.


    ===


    Meanwhile, unknown to them that after their drunken stupor, James and Prince Edward chartered one of THJ''s private planes to fly them to Cambridge, Massachusetts, in the middle of the night.


    Unfortunately, Prince Edward''s attendant and a couple of Royal bodyguards could only join them along with Tiny, James'' bodyguard, aboard the private plane.


    Prince Edward''s assistant wanted to call the palace but was afraid that he would just get scolded by King Alexander for not stopping his charge. He tried his might to stop them, but the two young men were determined, so he and a couple of Royal bodyguards could only follow along.


    Tiny, on the other hand, didn''t do anything. Since they were born, he had been James and Ashton''s bodyguard and was only recently assigned to just James when THJ Entertainment issued new bodyguards for Ashton and his group members.


    As soon as they landed, the two drunken young men wanted to head over to Harvard University.


    Unfortunately, the campus was still closed. So instead, they were taken to one of the hotel chains owned by Jeff''s company, the MWIG Group...


    ===


    Once James and Prince Edward were settled in their room, Tiny contacted Tanaga to make his report informing his superior of everything that transpired.


    "Why didn''t you inform me before you left Stonasia? Do you know the consequences of letting Prince Edward come along with him? Although it is not your responsibility since he does have his own assistant and a couple of Royal bodyguards, you should at least inform me ahead of time before the plane takes off." Tanaga''s voice was louder than usual.


    Tiny knew what he had done wrong and just listened to his scolding.


    "Go ahead and let James do what he planned to do there. I will take care of Prince Edward''s matter and call King Alexander when we finish talking. Is there anything else I need to know?" Tanaga''s voice was now calmer after ranting Tiny''s ear off.


    "No, sir! If anything else comes up, I will surely contact you first before anything else happens." He then waited for Tanaga to end the call.


    "Good! I''ll talk to you later then." Tanaga then hung up the call and proceeded to call King Alexander, who was currently having an excellent breakfast with his beautiful wife, Queen Alexa.


    ===


    King Alexander was furious once he learned that Prince Edward left the country without enough protection with him while drunk in the middle of the night. What would happen if something tragic happened to him? For sure, he would never hear the end of it from their mother.


    He banged the table as he stood up, "Impertinent! Rascal! He will be the death of me!" He was shouting to no one in particular.


    Alexa, who was seated at the end of the long dining table, looked up to see what happened. Seeing her husband was furious, she knew right away that Prince Edward might have done something. Speaking of who, she had not seen him since the day before.


    She motioned for her assistant to come closer.


    "Yes, Your  Majesty, what can I do for you?" Asked the assistant while pressing her ear closer to Alexa.


    "Send someone to check on Crown Prince Edward and summon him to come and have breakfast." She whispered only for her assistant to hear. She didn''t want other palace attendants to know that she was looking for the Crown Prince.


    Her assistant made a slight curtsy before retreating wholly and backward, leaving the dining hall.


    When Queen Alexa saw that King Alexander was about to leave, she hastened to get up and planned on following him. However, to her surprise, King Alexander instead walked towards her. His face was grim, and a frown was plastered on his handsome face.


    "We need to prepare to leave; my idiot brother took off to America without asking for permission to accompany James. I have just spoken to Tanaga, and he will be flying now as we speak to head over here too. We need to find out what those two idiots were planning to do." King Alexander was fuming as he told her his plan.

 Chapter 105 - Down The Memory Lane

    As soon as they landed, Ava turned on her cellphone to check if she had any messages. She was surprised to see so many missed calls and messages from Arria, Jeffrey, Pearl, Akira, and last but not least, James. She first listened to her messages except the one from James. She was contemplating if she should listen to it or just delete it.


    She decided to leave it be and post a response in their group chat.


    Ava: [I''m sorry, for not being able to take your calls or reply to all of your messages. I was in the air on the way to where I''m going to attend college. Once I settle in, I will inform all of you so we can do a FaceTime call. I just landed and still haven''t descended from the plane.]


    She deliberately didn''t mention the name of the University that she would be attending.


    When everyone saw her message, they all replied.


    Arria: [ Understood! Good luck and fighting! ????]


    Jeffrey: [Make us proud! Show them what you got!]


    Akira: [ I''m missing you already! Let me know when I can call you? ????????]


    Pearl: [I understand, but why can''t you tell us which University you will be attending?]


    After reading all the messages from everyone, Ava felt a slight pain in her heart. She also began to miss all of them. She was going to be alone in a new world and unsure if she would fit in being so young.


    ===


    She wanted to let everyone know where she would be attending but was afraid that James would find out and decide to transfer so he could protect her. She didn''t want that to happen at all. Since she had informed them already that she was alright, she was about to put her phone away when another message popped. But this time, it was a private message and only for her to read.


    Ashton: [ What''s with the secrecy and changing University at the last minute? I have a guess, but I''m not going to say it here. If you need an ear to listen to you, mine''s free of charge. Call me anytime!]


    After reading, a smirk appeared on her lips. She thought it was so cute of Ashton to act like a big brother. Except she already knew that he liked her. She was just going to let it be and not reply, but then she thought about it... She quickly typed a response,


    Ava: [ It''s not a secret, I just want to concentrate on my studies, and if everyone knows where I will be, I''m afraid that they will come to see me whenever they get a chance. I can''t have that. I''m fine, nothing to tell. So, this could also be my last response because I''m deleting the app after messaging you guys. Take care of yourself, and be a good boy. Don''t break too many hearts. ] She then hit send.


    After hitting send, she quickly turned off her phone, ensuring that she could no longer see if Ashton responded to her message. Once the phone was turned off, she stuck it inside her backpack before lifting it and hooking it behind her. She then started gathering her belongings so she would be ready to descend as soon as the door opened.


    ===


    A vehicle was already waiting for them at the tarmac to take them to the hotel. Jeff''s special bodyguards were also lined up, waiting for them to descend to the tarmac.


    The first one to come out was a couple of bodyguards that were with them on the flight. They checked the surroundings, making sure everything was in order before letting Jeff and Ann, followed by Ava, walk down towards the waiting vehicle.


    The weather was warm while the breeze was passing by as they descended from the plane. Suddenly Ava felt a little nervous with the thought that she would be living by herself once her parents left to go back home.


    However, she tried her best not to let it show on her face so her parents would not worry about her. Instead, she used the acting skills that she learned as a child actress and put on a brave face void of any emotion, just like what her father would do when he was doing business.


    Once Ann was on the ground, she looked back behind her to check on her daughter. She was worried about her daughter living alone with no one by her side. However, after seeing that she looked just fine, Ann let out a sigh of relief as she let her husband guide her to the waiting vehicle.


    ===


    The hotel manager was standing waiting at the front door when the vehicle carrying the Chairman and his family arrived. He was sound asleep when he received a call from Ronald a couple of hours ago that they would be coming soon and to make sure that all was prepared upon their arrival.


    He had been busy making sure that the hotel was sparkling clean and up to the Chairman''s standards for the last week. He''s known for doing a spot check whenever he stays in one of the group''s hotels. No mistake was allowed, or his job would be on the line.


    After carefully checking himself, making sure that he looked immaculate, he hastened to greet them as they descended the vehicle.


    "Welcome! Chairman Go, Mrs. Go, and young miss." He then extended his hand out for a handshake.


    Jeff accepted his hand and shook it, then lightly tapped the GM on his shoulder, "Thank you! How''s everything?" He asked as they walked into the hotel.


    The GM happily filled Jeff in with what was going on with the hotel while they were walking towards the private elevator. Ann and Ava quietly followed behind them while the bodyguards were following right behind the mother and daughter.


    Once they arrived at the private elevator, Jeff, Ann, and Ava walked in, followed by the two bodyguards. The GM stood waiting for the door to close before planning to go to the public elevator to follow.


    "Stop!" Jeff then put his hand to stop the door from closing. "Why don''t you ride up with us? I have a question that needs answering now.." He told the GM, who was stunned by Jeff''s order.

 Chapter 106 - Sixteen Years Ago...

    He had been with the company for more than a decade already, and not once had he ridden the private elevator with his boss. This was a first, and it took him a moment to compose himself.


    He slowly walked into the elevator while excusing himself as he stood next to Jeff.


    He waited for his boss to ask the question, but when he didn''t say a word, he just stood there like a log holding his breath.


    Ann, who was standing on the other side of Jeff while Ava was next to her mother, bent over to whisper something to Ava.


    "Isn''t it funny how people much older than your father have to bend over backward just to make him happy?"


    Ava only nodded while secretly looking at the older man beside her father from the corner of her eyes. Then she also did the same thing and checked out her father''s face. Two indented dimples popped on her young face.


    ''I like this kind of power. I wonder if I will be treated the same when I take over dad''s other identity?'' She thought.


    Then she heard the sound of the elevator, signaling their arrival at their destination.


    *Ding!*


    The elevator door opened, and the GM quickly extended his hand to let them out first.


    "After you!" He said as he stood with his back to the opened elevator door. He was keeping it from closing.


    ===


    The private elevator opened to a magnificent living room. It was the only entrance to the top floor of the 20ft floor building, which held a total of 1500 guest rooms, five restaurants, five sports bars, four outdoor bars, 2 in each of the pool areas.


    The whole 20th floor was a five-bedroom penthouse, with a complete kitchen, dining room, office, gym, and a mini swimming pool on the balcony overlooking the city.


    A butler, two chambermaids, and a Filipina Chef were already there waiting for them. The GM heard about Ann''s preference of utilizing only Filipina Chefs whenever she stayed in one of their hotels. So, he made sure that the Chef that would be attending them was a Filipina.


    The GM introduced everyone to their bosses; after the introductions, they all left them alone. The GM stayed behind, waiting for Jeff''s order if he could leave or not.


    Ava was excited with what she was seeing; she happily walked around checking every room. Once she found a room she liked, she dumped all her belongings before going back out to check the outdoor swimming pool. Once she was satisfied, she went back inside, where she found her mother and father sitting comfortably on the sofa.


    "Mom, Dad, I love it here. Do you think I can stay here instead of the dorm on campus?" She asked with a wide grin plastered on her face. Of course, she was only joking, but she wouldn''t mind if her parents would let her.


    Her request earned a raised brow from both of her parents. They weren''t sure if she was joking or serious. However, even if she was serious, they couldn''t let her live in the hotel alone. Ann wouldn''t mind; at least she could have someone take care of her, and also she could have a live-in bodyguard.


    "Hmmm, let''s talk about it later. Okay! How about you go and freshen up first while the Chef prepares something for us to eat. Go!" Jeff ushered Ava so he could speak to the GM, who was patiently waiting for his question.


    ===


    Seeing that Jeff had business to discuss with the GM, Ann decided to leave them so they could have some privacy. She stretched her two arms and acted all tired.


    "Arggg, my body is so tired. I think I''m going to soak in the hot tub for a while, while you two talk business. I''ll leave you two alone." She then got up and left to go to the master bedroom.


    As she walked towards the master bedroom, she couldn''t help herself reminisce about the time when Jeff proposed to her after her graduation. It was the same hotel where he took her after Lea and Ronald found them in a compromising position, with their lips locked together, while they were in the karaoke bar.


    A smile crept on her lips thinking of those days. She couldn''t believe that was sixteen years ago...


    ===


    Once everyone was gone, Jeff asked the GM to hand him the tablet so he could check the names of the guests in the hotel. He received a call from Tanaga earlier that James and Prince Edward used one of the private planes the night before and had them flown to Massachusetts. Both of them were intoxicated and wanted to visit Harvard University. He needed to find out if they were staying at the hotel so he could have a word with James.


    If James decided to attend Harvard, he liked that idea and would ask him to look after Ava. Hoping that the two would grow to like each other.


    After scrolling through the list of names registered in the hotel, he couldn''t find the two young men''s names. He pinched the bridge of his nose, tiredness started to creep in.


    "I can''t seem to find what I''m looking for. Maybe they''re registered under someone else''s name like their bodyguards. Do you know of any Royalty staying here right now?" He asked the GM while frowning.


    The GM wasn''t sure, "I''m sorry Chairman Go, I''m not so sure at the moment. How about I ask the front desk?" He politely replied.


    "No, it''s fine. Better yet, accompany me to the surveillance room and let''s check the recording from midnight last night till early this morning." He then got up to get ready to leave. However, he remembered Ann, so he excused himself and went to the Master bedroom to inform her of where he would be going.


    Ann was laying down on the top of the bed with her eyes closed when he found her. He didn''t want to disturb her, so he just kissed her forehead then left.. Closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 107 - Jeff Found What He Was Looking For.

    It only took them less than thirty minutes, and Jeff found what he was looking for.


    "Stop! Stop it right there. They''re the ones I''m looking for. Find out which room they''re staying in, especially that young man." He pointed at James, who looked like he was wasting a lot of time.


    After hearing what Jeff said, the GM started working. Jeff returned to the penthouse while waiting for the GM to give him their room numbers.


    He just arrived at the penthouse when the GM came and provided him with what he needed. He then left right away to handle other matters of the hotel.


    Jeff changed his clothes first before going to the floor below them where the presidential suites were located.


    Two bodyguards were standing by one of the doors, while on the other door was Tiny. Jeff immediately recognized him from a distance.


    Tiny also recognized Jeff as well as the two Royal bodyguards. They all immediately greeted him as he approached them.


    "Are they sober yet?" He asked with a smirk on his face.


    "Yes, sir!" Answered Tiny as he opened the door and let him enter first. Once Jeff was inside, Tiny followed.


    James and Prince Edward were sitting on the chairs outside on the balcony, relaxing. Both turned to look when they heard Tiny calling their names.


    "James, your highness Prince Edward, someone is here to see both of you!" Tiny called out as they walked towards them.


    Both boys turned to see who was coming, both afraid that it was one of their family members. James thought that it would be his father, while Prince Edward thought it was King Alexander. When they saw that it was Jeff, both of them let out a sigh of relief.


    They both swiftly stood up to greet Jeff.


    "Godfather! What brings you here?" Greeted James while giving Jeff a light embrace.


    "Chairman Go, hello! How are you!" Prince Edward extended his hand for a handshake.


    Jeff let go of James, then accepted Prince Edward''s hand and shook it.


    "It seems you two have a death wish. What gave you the idea of getting drunk then flying all the way out here?" Jeff said sternly with a blank look on his face.


    The two young men could only grin while averting their gaze elsewhere away from Jeff.


    "Would you like a cold drink or a hot one?" James asked while trying to think of a good reason to explain why they were there in the first place.


    "I don''t want anything, and I only came by to tell you that your father and his Majesty King Alexander were on the way here. So, you better have a good reason to be here or else. You both know what I mean. Right?" Jeff said while sitting down on one of the vacant lounge chairs.


    James could only scratch his head while sitting back down.


    Prince Edward only grinned from ear to ear before going back to the food and drinks in front of him.


    "Anyway, I have a feeling that you decided to transfer to Harvard University; that''s why you''re here. Am I right?" He was looking at James when he spoke.


    James''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that his Godfather could guess his reason in one shot. Could it be that Ava, too would be attending Harvard? He decided to ask to verify if his hunch was correct.


    "Godfather, has Ava decided to attend Harvard? Is that why you''re here right now?" His eyes were filled with excitement while waiting for Jeff to answer.


    However, he was stunned when he heard his response.


    "No, she has no plans on attending Harvard. Instead, she will be going to M.I.T. She wanted to study computer engineering." He said calmly while he was watching James''s reaction.


    However, it was Prince Edward''s eyes that were wide this time. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Ava? Interested in pursuing computer engineering? Wow! He would love to see her in action; maybe he too would study the same.


    After hearing what Jeff said, James was overwhelmed with his thoughts. He could take up a double major, business and computer engineering. That way, he could be in the same classes as Ava and take care of her if someone tries to bully her. That was not a bad idea...


    Jeff saw what he was doing. A smile crept on his lips as he got ready to get up.


    "Why don''t the two of you join us for dinner tonight, unless you will be flying back to Stonasia after finishing what you came for." He followed after standing up, ready to leave.


    Both James and Prince Edward were quick to respond, "Sure! What time do you want us to meet?" Both said simultaneously.


    ===


    As soon as Jeff left, James contacted his father for help with his transfer to Harvard. He figured that with his father''s help, the process would be much smoother than him going without any recommendations.


    Unfortunately, Tanaga was in the air on his way to Massachusetts already. So, he was not able to get in touch with him. There was nothing he could do but go on his own as he originally planned.


    He needed to make sure that he was prepared before going into the battlefield. He contacted the school and asked for all the necessary documents that he needed to be sent over since he left in a drunken stupor and didn''t bring anything with him.


    Unknown to him that Jeff had spoken to Tanaga and that he had already made all the necessary arrangements. So, when they arrived at the Harvard administration office, the Dean and Guidance Counselor was already waiting for him.


    ===


    James and Prince Edward were taken to the Dean''s office instead of the Guidance Counselor''s office. Less than 30 minutes later, everything was settled, and James was enrolled in Harvard. The Dean asked Prince Edward if he was planning to enroll as well, seeing he was with James. He wanted to say yes, but it was not up to him to make the decision.


    "I will have to get permission first. Once I get the approval from his Majesty, I will surely come and enroll. I hope you will take care of me the same as you did with my friend here." He then slightly tapped James''s shoulder.


    Since they were already finished, James wanted to leave already. He wanted to catch Ava while she was still at the registrar''s office at M.I.T. So, he thanked the Dean for his help in making the whole process as smooth as possible, as he got up so they could leave already. Prince Edward was quick to follow.


    ===


    The Dean and his assistant were already waiting for Jeff and his family when they arrived at M.I.T. The driver had taken them to the Dean''s office and parked right at the front to drop them off.


    Jeff only brought two bodyguards with them, trying to be inconspicuous. However, it was pretty hard when they were parked right in front of the building while other cars were parked in the parking lot.


    The assistant was quick to open the passenger door. While the two bodyguards were already standing outside, waiting for them to get out.


    The driver went to the passenger side, where Jeff was seated, and opened the door. Jeff stepped out first before everyone and waited for Ann to help her out.


    When Ava stepped out of the vehicle, some students who were walking by stopped out of curiosity. Some wondered why the trio was there when none of them looked like college students. When they saw Ava they couldn''t believe she could be old enough to attend college, so they all kept walking on after a quick glance.


    "Welcome! Welcome!" The Dean greeted them while extending his hand to Jeff for a handshake.


    "Thank you!!" Jeff replied, then took his hand. He then turned towards his wife, "this is my wife, Ann."


    The Dean once again extended his hand towards Ann. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Go. I''m glad you could accompany them." After they shook hands, the Dean ushered them to his office, where refreshments were waiting for them.


    "I''m so glad that you decided to accept our invitation. To have a young genius like you is our privilege and honor." The Dean said to Ava while they were about to sit down.


    "Thank you for inviting me. It''s always been my dream to study at M.I.T. I was not sure I could qualify before I was old enough. I thought that I would have to wait until I graduated high school. I didn''t know that I could attend before then. If I knew then that I could take the test early, I would have done so." Replied Ava seriously. She was looking at the Dean with a straight face.


    That caught the Dean off guard. He couldn''t believe that the young girl in front of him was speaking like an adult.. She had the same features like her father, and they practically acted the same from the way she held herself.

 Chapter 108 - Avas Unhappy Seeing James...

    He still remembered when Jeff entered M.I.T. He was only sixteen years old then. But due to him being tall, no one realized that he was younger than he looked. Then, he was aloof and cold, never smiled, and always had a frown on his face. But now, his older version looked so much different. It must have something to do with his beautiful wife, who was sitting next to him quietly.


    "Mrs. Go, if you don''t mind me asking, which college did you attend?" He assumed she attended a good university from the way she held herself. He could tell that she was one intelligent woman.


    Ann was startled by the Dean''s question. He automatically assumed that she attended college. It would have been embarrassing for her if she did not. Luckily, she did.


    "Oh, I attended Harvard." That was all she said. She didn''t elaborate.


    The Dean''s eyes widened when he heard that her alma mater was Harvard. He was going to interrogate her more, but Jeff interjected.


    He first looked at his wife then started bragging.


    "She was the Summa Cum Laude when she graduated. She has a double degree in Business Management and Corporate Law. Isn''t that right, honey?" He was smiling from ear to ear while bragging.


    Ann pinched Jeff on his side, then scowled at him from bragging. The Dean didn''t need to know what degree she had.


    She only smiled at the Dean, then turned her attention to her daughter.


    "Sweetheart, why don''t we go to your dorm now so we can start unpacking. Say goodbye to the Dean, so we could leave." As soon as she said that, she prepared to get up already so they could leave right away.


    Jeff and Ava did the same thing. So, the Dean had no choice but to get up to walk them out to their car.


    ===


    Ava would be staying at ''MacGregor House'' located at building W61 on Memorial Drive, a little distance from the Dean''s office. The Dean said his goodbyes to them as they entered their vehicle that was still parked right in front of his office.


    Although Ava was a freshman, she was issued a single room which was usually only given to upper-class students. Ann had made the arrangements already to equip her room and changed the interior to look like her bedroom at home. She had done that so Ava wouldn''t feel homesick once she was on her own.


    "Ava, are you sure you don''t want to live somewhere off-campus? You can still change your mind. You can stay at the hotel temporarily until we find a house for you. What do you think?" Ann was worried about how Ava would survive living on her own. She had lived the life of a princess since she was born.


    Even at Royal Academy, she had Pisces to take care of her. Now, she didn''t even have a bodyguard or a nanny to take care of her. That really worried her.


    "Don''t worry, mom, I''ll be fine. Dad has taken care of everything already.  Actually, I will not be living on my own. I will have someone with me all the time." She said calmly as she punched the code on her door to open.


    ===


    A young Filipina woman of about 20 years old was inside the room unpacking Ava''s belongings. When she heard the door opening sound, she stopped what she was doing to greet them.


    "Good afternoon Sir, Ma''am, and Miss Ava. Hello!" Said the young woman.


    "Good afternoon to you too, Miss Santos." Jeff greeted her back. He then introduced her to Ann and Ava.


    "Sweetheart, this is Miss Gizelle Santos. She''s a student also and would be taking care of Ava. If you''re wondering where I found her, she actually works part-time at the hotel and is recommended by the G.M. So, now you know that Ava will not be alone. Alright?" He then put his arms around his wife''s shoulders and hugged her from behind as he gave her a light kiss on the back of her head.


    Ava came forward to talk to Gizelle face to face.


    "Hi, thank you for unpacking for me. In the future, you can just guide me on how to do things. I want to learn to do things on my own, okay?" She said it with a smile on her face and kindly.


    Gizelle only nodded before looking at Ann and Jeff for approval. Ann nodded to Gizelle, telling her that she agreed to Ava''s request.


    "Alright, you saw everything already. Let''s get out of here and let Miss Santos do her job." Announced Jeff, who was already bored and wanted to get out of the small dorm.


    The mother and daughter duo could only follow Jeff because he had already turned around and was ready to walk out the door.


    ===


    Meanwhile, James and Prince Edward had just arrived at the admission office. But, unfortunately, since he didn''t have an appointment, the guidance counselor wouldn''t give him the time of day. Naturally, that didn''t bode well with James and Prince Edward.


    "If the guidance counselor won''t see us, how about the Dean then? I would like to speak to the Dean!" Demanded James while his brows were knitted, almost colliding with one another.


    "I''m sorry, young man. The same goes for the Dean. You can only see him if you have an appointment. Now, I can check for you when they will be available and make the appointment." The receptionist started clicking her mouse and looking for an available date without knowing if James was willing or not to wait.


    Prince Edward, who was standing next to James quietly, pulled out his cellphone and made a call. When his call was answered, he moved a little further away to have privacy while he was speaking to the person he called.


    When James saw what Prince Edward had done, he figured that he was calling for reinforcement. Who he was calling, he didn''t know.


    "Yes, sir! We are at the Admission office, and we are getting nowhere. James'' adamant to complete his registration before we leave for Stonasia." He told the person he was speaking with.


    "Alright! Just stay there. I will be there in a little while." Said the person on the other line before hanging up.


    ===


    "James, let''s just wait. I called Chairman Go to come and help us. I remembered him saying that they would be coming here today. So, I figured that they were probably inside talking to the guidance counselor or at the Dean''s office. So, let''s wait. He''s on his way." Prince Edward proudly informed James, who let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, your highness. I can''t believe I had forgotten about them. It''s one of the reasons I rushed to come so we could run into them." He said nonchalantly.


    The receptionist, who was still looking at the calendar, heard the conversation between the two young men and stopped what she was doing. She then quickly left and went inside to speak to the guidance counselor.


    The guidance counselor was sitting behind his desk, busy with some paperwork. Then, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" He shouted without raising his head from what he was doing.


    "Sir, there''s something I must tell you." Announced the receptionist while standing in front of the desk waiting for the guidance counselor to acknowledge her.


    "Go ahead! I''m listening." He said as he looked up to give his undivided attention to the receptionist.


    "Sir, it''s about the young man that wanted to see you. I overheard his conversation with another young man. He called him your highness. Anyway, I assumed that the other young man was a prince of some country." She kept going while the guidance counselor was already losing interest.


    "Stop blabbering and get to the point" He growled while pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "The Prince called a man called Chairman Go. If I''m not mistaken it was the same one that the Dean had been waiting for all morning. The one with the genius daughter, remember?" The receptionist anxiously said.


    When the guidance counselor heard Chairman Go, he jumped and rushed outside where James and Prince Edward were waiting¡­


    ===


    Just as he arrived at the lobby, he saw a very distinguished-looking gentleman walking in. He knew it must be Chairman Go. The man looked scary, not from his physical appearance but because of the aura that was emanating from his body.


    "James! What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to enroll at Harvard?" Jeff asked curiously.


    James turned around to see who called his name and saw Jeff. He sheepishly replied.


    "I already finished my enrollment at Harvard, I came here to see if I could enroll in some classes. I planned on doing a double major, just to see if I can do it." A half-smile plastered on his face while unable to look at Jeff in his eyes.


    The guidance counselor was about to approach them when two more people arrived. One was a woman and the other seemed to be a teenage girl. However, they were equally gorgeous. He stepped back and just watched.


    "Godmother! Ava! Hello!" Greeted James while his eyes were trained at the young girl...


    "Hello, big brother!" Greeted the young girl back.. Her voice was calm and the cold lush of her voice penetrates through James.

 Chapter 109 - Whos Smarter?

    James was unsure of how to respond to Ava''s greeting. She was so cold and unfriendly. All he could do was stare at her with a frown on his face. When he didn''t respond after her greeting, Ava jerked her head towards Prince Edward, who was standing next to James.


    Two heavily dented dimples popped on her cheeks.


    "Prince Edward, how are you? What brought you here?" She asked even though she already knew why he was there, to begin with. To accompany James.


    "Hello, Ava!" Prince Edward greeted her with a sweet smile on his face. The more he saw Ava, the more he thought she was becoming more beautiful each time. It might not be a bad idea to speak to King Alexander to let him attend Harvard or M.I.T.. for that matter. He could get to know Ava, and who knows what could happen in the future.


    While he was in deep thought, James finally found his voice.


    "Are you done with your registration? I heard from Godfather that you will be studying computer engineering. I''m also thinking of signing up. Wouldn''t that be great? We could attend the same classes together." He said while his eyes were shining brightly as he gazed upon the young, innocent face looking at another man at the moment.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Ava ignored James and focused her attention on Prince Edward as if she didn''t hear him say anything.


    "It would be nice if you could attend school here or Harvard. At least we will be in the same area, and we could meet up sometimes." She told Prince Edward while ignoring James.


    Jeff and Ann, who were just observing the conversation, turned to look at each other, eyes filled with questions. Ann decided to intervene after seeing the way James''s brows had almost collided with each other.


    "Sweetheart, why don''t you go with them and see if the Dean''s available so James can take care of his business. Meanwhile, Ava and I will go back to the hotel and relax a little." She coaxed Jeff, who was grinning from ear to ear, seeing the interaction between the trio.


    "Huh? Oh, alright! You go ahead with Ava. I will ride with them back to the hotel." He then gave his wife a soft kiss on her lips before ushering them to go ahead and leave.


    "Alright, boys! We''re going to go ahead and meet you back at the hotel." Ann bid them goodbye, then lightly touched Ava''s shoulder, "Let''s go, Ava." She then turned around to leave.


    "See you guys later!" That was all Ava said while waving her hands after turning around, all ready to leave.


    James could only gaze as Ava and Ann walked out.


    ===


    As soon as Ann and Ava left without looking back, Jeff took James and Prince Edward to see the Dean of M.I.T. The Dean was shocked to hear that James was interested in taking some classes at his university. He knew of his father, Chairman Tanaga Jones, when he attended with Chairman Go many years ago. It would be an honor for the university to have both father and son become alumni of M.I.T.


    "All we need right now to process your registration is your school transcript to be sent to us asap. Then we can easily register you to which classes you want to take this semester. Since you will be attending Harvard simultaneously, I suggest you start with only a few courses. You don''t want to burn yourself out." Advised the Dean on a serious note.


    "I agree, it''s not easy to take up a double degree. I had done it back then, but now I''m smarter than you." Jeff bragged proudly while a broad grin was plastered on his lips. However, he meant every word he said.


    Unknown to them that Tanaga had arrived, and was ushered to the Dean''s office by the receptionist. A light knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock! Knock!*


    "Enter!" The Dean called out to the person on the other side of the closed door.


    The door opened wide slowly, and the receptionist stood holding the doorknob while Tanaga entered with a stern look on his face.


    "Who said my son couldn''t do what you did back then? If I''m not mistaken, my I.Q. is higher than yours, and so is my son''s. He hasn''t taken the actual test yet, but if he does, I will let you know that it would be higher than both of ours." This time it was Tanaga who was bragging as he approached them.


    Tanaga had arrived in time at the front door of the Dean''s office to hear Jeff''s brag about him being more brilliant than James. That did not bode well with him. But, he knew how brilliant his son was and would make sure that everyone knew about it.


    ===


    Meanwhile, back at the Royal Academy, everyone was about to start the school year. Akira opted to stay in the same year as Pearl. She did not want her to get bullied by Lady Crystal and her minions. Jeffrey wanted to remain the same year as Pearl and Akira, but he was not allowed to do so.


    Jeff had spoken to Ms. Shannon and Ms. Williams and was adamant that Jeffrey follow the courses and accelerate his classes so he could graduate as soon as possible. Furthermore, he wanted the twins to attend the same university, so there was nothing that Jeffrey could do but follow what his father wished him to do.


    With Ava gone, the atmosphere in the villa had changed. Akira stayed to herself most often, while Pearl, Arria, and Princess Rose became the best of friends because they all loved doing the same thing-- live streaming.


    On the other hand, Prince Edmund tried so many times to get information from the girls and from Jeffrey about Ava, but with no luck since everyone had tight lips. He even tried all kinds of bribery on his younger sister Princess Rose seeing that she was close with Pearl and Arria. But the outcome was the same, either she really didn''t know anything, or she was good at covering for her friends.


    When he couldn''t get any information from any of them, Prince Edmund had decided he would just let fate take its course. If he was meant to meet her again someday, so be it. If not..-- Then his life goes on¡­

 Chapter 110 - All Set And Done!

    After everything was settled with James'' schooling, everyone went back to the hotel where Ashley, Ann, and Ava were enjoying their afternoon.


    Ashley decided at the last minute to join Tanaga when she learned that Ann was with Jeff. She was going to accompany Tanaga to meet with James at M.I.T. but decided against it and elected to stay at the hotel and wait for them.


    Luckily, Ann and Ava just so happened to arrive at the same time, and they coincidentally bumped into each other in the lobby. So, Ashley was joyous that she didn''t have to stay alone. She joined Ann and Ava while Tanaga left to meet with James.


    Ashley was happy to learn that Ava would be attending college at M.I.T.., although it was a different college than where James would be attending, it would be in the same state. So there was still a chance for them to get close to one another. At least that''s what she was hoping for anyway.


    ===


    When the men arrived back at the hotel, the two mothers and Ava were lounging by the pool at the penthouse while drinking some cocktails and enjoying themselves. They decided to join them while they were waiting for the dinner to be ready.


    Tanaga and Ashley would be sharing the penthouse with Jeff, Ann, and Ava. When James learned of this, he asked if he too could stay with them since they had enough rooms to spare. Prince Edward was not too keen on staying with the parents, but being closer to Ava, he changed his mind and requested to stay with them. Jeff and Ann agreed, while Ava was unhappy about the setup.


    She wanted to stay as far away as she could from James, but she couldn''t let anyone know about that. So, she couldn''t protest when she heard her father and mother happily agree to all of them staying together at the penthouse. She would just have to do her best to be cordial with James until they leave the next day. That''s what she was hoping for anyway, that they would be going the next day.


    ===


    While they were having their dinner, King Alexander arrived. Everyone was startled to see him walk in, while his attention was solely on his younger brother.


    "You have the guts to leave the country without my permission. Do you have a death threat?" The cold lash of King Alexander''s voice penetrated directly into Prince Edward.


    It was visible on Prince Edward''s face that he was afraid of his older brother. He hastened to get up and greeted his older brother.


    "Good evening, your Majesty. I apologize for causing you trouble and making you travel all the way here." His voice was low and barely audible while looking down at his feet instead of King Alexander''s stone-cold face.


    "Leave him alone and let him eat dinner before you start scolding him, your Majesty!" Interjected Tanaga, who was the oldest among the men.


    "Yes, why not come and have dinner first? I''m sure you''re tired as we are from the long flight." Interjected Jeff, who was leisurely shoving food in his mouth.


    "Good evening, Your Majesty!" Greeted everyone else simultaneously while they stopped eating and waited for King Alexander to join them.


    After hearing everyone''s greetings, King Alexander had no choice but to calm down and greet everyone back. He then looked around for an empty chair. He found that the chair on the other side of the head of the table was open, so he proceeded to sit there.


    ===


    The butler ordered the maid to quickly set a place for King Alexander as he poured water in a glass and set it down on the table in front of him. As soon as the butler put down the glass of water, King Alexander swiftly took it and drank it in one gulp. He was thirsty from all the walking and talking that he had done.


    The maid came back with a set of plates and utensils and set it up in front of King Alexander. Once she was done, she quickly retreated with her head down.


    Everyone continued eating, while Prince Edward waited to see if anyone would serve King Alexander some food. When no one came, he got up and was about to do it himself. However, Tanaga saw what he was going to do and spoke.


    "This is America and not the Kingdom of Stonasia. Let him get his own food. Sit back down and continue eating." He ordered Prince Edward, who was stunned by the way Tanaga addressed his older brother.


    "Give me a break, alright! I woke up in the middle of the night and flew here for this... this..." He couldn''t finish what he was about to say as the women and Ava looked straight at him, waiting for what he was about to say.


    He just shut his mouth and started serving himself...


    After dinner, Ann, Ashley, and Ava went down to the lobby to go for a stroll. It was only an excuse to give the men and the boys to talk in private.


    ===


    The next day, King Alexander and Tanaga accompanied James and Prince Edward to M.I.T. Everything was agreed upon the night before that Prince Edward would attend M.I.T. So, they accompanied them to smooth their admission process.


    The Dean of M.I.T. was ecstatic to learn that a Royal member would be attending his university. However, he still needed to make sure that he followed the guidelines of the prestigious school and that Prince Edward had the capability and grades to be a part of the university.


    King Alexander called his assistant to make all the necessary arrangements for Prince Edward''s transcript to be sent over via email. Everything was done accordingly, and the university would be receiving the original sealed copies from the Imperial Academy by courier within the week.


    Before the afternoon came, all was settled. Prince Edward was officially enrolled as a freshman at M.I.T. along with James and Ava¡­

 Chapter 111 - Facility Tour

    Once they were back at the hotel, a discussion was started whether James and Prince Edward should live in the dorm to be around peers or off-campus for privacy and safety. The latter won, and it was decided that a house would be provided for them so they would be safe and have privacy.


    Ashley, who grew up around her five older brothers, thought it would be great if Ava had two older brothers to protect her. Also, so that no guys could hang around her, and they would feel secure that Ava would not fall for other boys. So she decided to make a suggestion.


    "Why doesn''t Ava live with them instead of living in the dorm? This way, the two boys could keep her company and watch over her at the same time." Ashley suggested nonchalantly.


    She didn''t think anything would be wrong with Ava living with James and Prince Edward. Since James and her would-be married someday anyway. Ann looked at Jeff, while Tanaga looked at his wife, who made the suggestion. He only shook his head and didn''t say a word.


    King Alexander, Prince Edward, and James were looking at Ava, who was staring at Ashley with widened eyes and her hand covering her mouth as she gasped in terror.


    She had her hand covering her mouth before she loudly exclaimed in protest. Here she was trying to stay as far as she could from James, and his mother now suddenly suggested that they live together. That was absurd! There was no way in hell she would subject herself to such torture.


    After she felt calm enough and found her voice, she spoke up loud enough for everyone to hear her protest, "It''s alright, Aunty Ashley. I''d like to try living in the dorm so I can meet different people. Everything has already been arranged for me. My dorm room was already situated and decorated to my liking." She politely declined while showing straight white teeth and two indented dimples on both cheeks.


    James and Prince Edward were both disheartened after hearing what Ava said. At first, they were excited to hear Ashley''s suggestion, but they didn''t say anything. They wanted the adults to make the decision for them without them pushing the issue. However, after hearing that Ava was declining, both were disappointed. Most especially James.


    Ann and Jeff were thinking about agreeing to Ashley''s suggestion, but then they decided to go along with what their daughter said.


    "Although they''re close as brothers and sisters, I don''t think it''s a good idea for Ava to live with two young men. It will not look good for her reputation if anyone finds out." Explained Ann while looking at Ava, "Right, sweetheart?" She added.


    Ava responded anxiously. Her head was bouncing up and down continuously. Without looking at James or Prince Edward''s direction. She''s afraid it would be too awkward.


    Then it was settled, James and Prince Edward would be living off-campus while Ava stayed in the dormitory.


    ===


    Once everything was settled, James and Prince Edward left with King Alexander to go back and settle everything at the Kingdom of Stonasia and fly back before school started.


    Tanaga and Jeff had some business matters to discuss, so they opted to stay another night. Ava asked to be taken back to the dorm so she could get familiar with her new surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Ashley decided to tag along with the mother and daughter so she could get a glimpse of what the dorms look like in one of the most prestigious universities. Although she attended college back in the Philippines, she never lived away from home. So she was very curious.


    Gizelle Santos was in her dorm room when they arrived. However, as soon as Ava punched the number on the keypad on her door lock, she came out right away as if she''d been waiting all along.


    "Your back!" She greeted Ava, then turned her attention to Ann and her companion. "Magandang gabi po!" [Good evening!] She said in Tagalog with respect.


    "Magandang gabi din sayo." [Good evening to you too.] Replied Ann before introducing Ashley.


    "This is my friend Mrs. Jones. She came to check out Ava''s dorm." Then she turned her attention to Ashley, "This Gizelle Santos, she will be accompanying Ava. She''s also a student here." Explained Ann to Ashley to give her a better understanding.


    "Nice to meet you! Please, take care of our Ava. Make sure that she eats properly." She said politely.


    After the introductions, all three followed Ava, who already went inside ahead of them.


    ===


    When Gizelle discovered that Ashley was interested in having a facility tour, she graciously obliged. Ann and Ava elected to come along since Ava wanted to familiarize herself anyway.


    Gizelle showed them the recreation area, the lounge, the dining room, the utility room, and other parts of the dormitory. Then they went back to Ava''s room. Once they were inside, Ann and Ashley slumped down to the sofa, trying to catch their breath.


    "Jesus Christ, am I that old already that we only went around the building, and I''m so tired already?" Ashley said while panting.


    Ann was breathing in and out while doing her best to calm her heartbeat, which felt like running a marathon from all the walking they had done.


    Ava and Gizelle each grabbed a bottle of cold water from the fridge and rushed back to hand it to the two older women. They gladly accepted it and swiftly opened it before taking a sip of the cold refreshing water to cool them down.


    "Ahhh! I feel better. Thank you!" Ashley said to Ava and Gizelle, although it was Ava who handed her the water.


    Ava and Gizelle only looked at each other before grinning from ear to ear. Since there was only one sofa in the room, Ava sat on the top of her bed while Gizelle sat on the desk chair opposite Ava''s computer desk.


    No one spoke for a while. Finally, the two mothers laid their heads on the back of the sofa and closed their eyes. The room turned quiet, Ava and Gizelle just sat there playing with their phones...

 Chapter 112 - It Feels Like Winter...

    After resting for a moment, Ann opened her eyes and slowly got up. Seeing her mother get up, Ava did the same thing and walked towards her. Ashley followed after a moment.


    "Gizelle, thank you very much for the tour. I will leave my darling daughter here to you." She put her arms around Ava, "Don''t hesitate to contact us no matter what time it is if anything happens." She added as she turned her daughter around and gave Ava a tight embrace.


    "I''m missing you already, and I haven''t even left yet." Said Ann while tears were fighting to fall from her eyes.


    Ava, on the other hand, had tears falling down her face like a waterfall. Her brave facade now falling, and reality started to dawn on her little by little that she would be alone pretty soon. Well, not exactly alone, just very far away from her loving family and friends and everything familiar to her.


    It finally hit her that she had never felt it before because Akira and Pearl were with her, then soon Jeffrey too joined them. But now, once her mother leaves, she will be at Gizelle''s mercy. So, tears started to fall when Ann gave her a tight embrace.


    Hearing Ava''s sobs, Ann''s heart started to break to pieces. She couldn''t bear to let go of her oldest daughter. She was afraid that if she let go, there would be no turning back.


    Ashley, who was just watching the mother and daughter, was in tears. She was thinking of her only daughter living in the Royal Academy. But, at least she had friends over there, and her uncle was close by, so she was not too far from a family member.


    But then Ava wouldn''t be alone, James would be with her, and he will be her family member someday. Also, there was Prince Edward, who seemed to be a friend to her as well. So, Ashley felt a little better with her thoughts.


    "Ann, I think it''s time for us to leave. Don''t they have some kind of curfew when you live in a dorm?" Ashley reminded Ann and Ava, who was still in a tight embrace now, both crying their hearts out.


    Ava had to push her mother to let her go. If not, they would be in that position forever if it were up to her mother.


    "Mommy, I''m alright! Don''t worry, I will call every night before I go to bed to let you know how I''m doing." Ava promised. Unknown to her that it will be tough for her to keep that promise when the time comes.


    Ann finally said goodbye. After carefully checking her appearance from the full-length mirror hanging by the door, she happily walked out the door while her hand in the air waving her daughter goodbye.


    ===


    On the first day of school, the weather was not cooperating. It was snowing like cats and dogs outside. Ava, who grew up in the Philippines, was not used to cold weather. Luckily she had complete winter gear, although it was already the middle of January.


    They checked the weather forecast for the whole year to know what kinds of outfits Ava would need. Although Sophia had made sure she had nothing but new trendy styles, she also ensured that her granddaughter had the latest fashion in winter articles of clothing.


    With the help of Gizelle, who woke up early and had breakfast ready for Ava from the kitchen down the dining area, Ava started her first day of school. She also picked out what Ava would need to wear to keep warm. She prepared a pair of winter gloves, boots, hats, scarps, and a jacket.


    She picked a warm wool sweater, a turtleneck shirt, blue jeans, and a pair of woolen socks for the inside clothes. When Ava saw all the clothes she had left out for her to wear, her eyes widened in shock.


    "Gizelle! Are you serious? I''m supposed to wear all that? How am I supposed to walk after wearing all of that?" She was pointing to all the clothes that were laid out lying on the top of the sofa.


    "I know, I know! But you should be warm than to be walking. I will have someone carry you if need be." Bantered Gizelle. She knew that it wasn''t a big deal. Ava would still be able to walk after wearing all those layers she had prepared for her to wear.


    "I assume you can dress yourself? If not, I can help you too!" She jokingly asked, knowing Ava was capable of dressing herself.


    "I''m going to my room to change while you do the same. I will meet you in about fifteen minutes." She then walked out of the room and didn''t wait for Ava to reply.


    ===


    True to her words, Gizelle was back fifteen minutes later, all bundled up just like Ava. She was ready to pick up Ava''s backpack when Ava beat her to it, "It''s alright, I can handle this. You don''t need to go that far." Said Ava kindly and apologetically.


    While Gizelle left her to get changed, Ava had thought to herself what the girl had to do on a daily basis, and she felt terrible for some reason. When she was in the Philippines, she was used to being around household help. However, now that she was in America, she needed to try to live the American way.


    "Let''s go! I''m excited to begin my life as a college student." Ava said as they headed out the door to the cold, snowy days of Cambridge, Massachusetts.


    It was not a surprise to see that when Ava and Gizelle walked out of the room, everyone they came across was also wearing winter gear. Of course, they weren''t as bundled as Ava, but they all wore at least a thick winter jacket, a scarf, hoodie, and thick winter boots.


    The snow outside was already two inches thick and still heavily pouring down. The wind chill factor was freezing, and just as they stepped out the door, a wind gust flew by and hit Ava''s uncovered face. The chill hit her all the way down to her toes...


    "Brrrr, gosh it''s cold. How will I survive with this weather?" She said under her cold breath as she started walking towards the building where her first class would be.


    Walking right behind her was Gizelle.

 Chapter 113 - West Point Graduate

    Unknown to Ava, Gizelle was actually a special force soldier assigned to her by President Grant under special operations. She was actually already 25 years old and had long graduated from West Point Military Academy.


    She holds a degree in Nuclear Science & Defense and Strategic, and now she''s enrolled studying Computer Engineering to accompany Ava in all her classes.


    Gizelle was discovered back in the Philippines when she graduated High School at the age of 14 years old. Her second cousin, First Lady Andrea, attended her graduation with her husband, Senator Grant. That''s when she was recruited by Andrea''s father-in-law, President Sean Grant.


    Just like Ava, she had taken a series of tests in order to be admitted to West Point Military Academy at a young age. However, it wasn''t easy for her during her first year. She was bullied to the point that she almost gave up. Fortunately, she was able to endure it until she earned her place and graduated with honors.


    She just recently came back from an assignment, and when she was called to the White House, she thought that she would be assigned to be Pearl''s new bodyguard. However, when President Grant informed her of her assignment, she was stunned. A prodigy just like her.


    But then, she was hesitant at first to accept. She was afraid that she would not be able to do the task assigned to her, which was to safeguard Ava and train her at the same time.  Being a bodyguard was fine, but to teach her-- she was not sure she was up to that point yet.


    However, after meeting her in person and getting to know her, Gizelle found Ava kind-hearted and humble. She took a liking to her the first day she met her. So, she made a promise to President Grant and Chairman Go that she would do her best to keep her safe and train her to the best of her ability.


    ===


    She didn''t let Ava know that they would be in the same classes. She was still trying to get her footing around Ava. So, she just slowly followed Ava as she slowly made her way to her class.


    Once they arrived at the building where Ava''s first class would be, she slowly cleaned her boots off the snow before entering.


    Ava''s eyes widened when she saw how many students were in her class. She was so shocked by the number of students that she stood frozen at the threshold.


    Students that saw her started whispering with each other, wondering if she was lost or something.


    "Look at that girl; although she''s pretty, she looks like she''s lost or something." Said a student to another one next to her.


    The one next to her looked in the direction where Ava was standing, "I wonder if she''s looking for someone and doesn''t know how to speak English. Maybe someone will help her." She replied back.


    The first student was going to say something back, but then she saw that another student got up and approached the young girl, so she went back to what she was doing before she spotted Ava.


    ===


    A young man sitting at the front stood up and went towards Ava. When he reached her, he straight up asked, "Excuse me, Miss... Are you looking for someone?" His voice was soft and mellow while waiting for her to reply.


    "Huh? Oh, no-no-no! I''m here for the class. This is English 101, right? I hope anyway." Ava answered in perfect English while looking straight at the young man standing before her without batting an eye.


    The young man scratched his head before stepping aside to let Ava get inside.


    "Well, come on then. You don''t want to freeze to death before the class begins." He playfully bantered while a smile was plastered on his face.


    At first, Ava was nervous because she didn''t know anyone. But with the young man being friendly and kind to her, she felt at ease and smiled back before continuing to look for a vacant seat all the way to the back.


    When her eyes caught one, she simply thanked the young man and proceeded towards the vacant seat.


    As she passed by other students, she could hear them murmuring. Some wondered if she was in the right place, while others speculated that she didn''t belong there. She just ignored them and continued on.


    As she got closer to the back, she still heard more students murmuring. This time it was loud enough to make sure she listened to every word.


    Some wondered how old she was, and others made derogatory remarks. She let it all go through one ear and out the other.


    Ava was busy putting down her backpack and removing some of the winter gear she was wearing. But, unfortunately, she didn''t realize that Gizelle had passed by behind her and went to the last row to sit behind her.


    After she removed the heavy winter gear that she was wearing, she checked the time on her cell phone and saw that she still had time before the professor arrived. She quickly took a video of her surroundings, and that''s when she spotted Gizelle seated three rows behind her.


    Gizelle was going to duck down and hide but decided not to. It was better that Ava knew they were taking the same classes, so they could sit together in the future. That would make her job much easier and also help her with her lessons.


    The future came quickly. As soon as Ava turned off the recording, she waved at Gizelle to come down and sit next to her. Gizelle picked up all her belongings and went to where Ava was.


    "Why did you sit all the way up there? Didn''t you see me? Also, why didn''t you tell me that we will be in the same class this morning? You let me arrive here by myself." Ava bombarded her with questions while complaining at the same time.


    "Whoa! Slow down, kiddo!" Said Gizelle. She had forgotten that their relationship was companion and boss. She was amused with how Ava was so anxious that she didn''t inform her of having the same classes, and she didn''t realize that she had acted very informally towards her.


    However, she was quick to change her demeanor and acted timid in front of Ava. It''s not the time yet to reveal everything about her identity....

 Chapter 114 - First Day Of Class

    Ava just rolled her eyes and sat down. Gizelle followed and sat next to her, blocking anyone else that would want to sit on Ava''s other side. She was making sure that no one could get in, no matter what.


    While Ava was busy checking out the video she just took, two good-looking young men came, and the aura emitting from them was too much for some of the young women in the classroom.


    One student at the front row where Ava and Gizelle were seated gasped before she exclaimed.


    "Whoa! Who are those guys? Are they one of those idols from Asia and Europe? Look how they''re standing there looking like young male gods!"


    Another girl sitting next to her couldn''t help herself. "Gosh, I''m in love already! I hope they come up here and sit next to me!" She said loud enough for Ava and Gizelle to hear.


    Ava raised her head and looked at the people in question. Her eyes widened when she saw who they were.


    Ava quickly ducked, acting as if she dropped something and she was looking for it.


    "Did you lose something?" Asked Gizelle, ready to help. However, Ava acted as if she didn''t hear Gizelle''s question. She continued looking for something that was never lost.


    ===


    James and Prince Edward arrived late the night before. Unfortunately, both were still jet-lagged and had slight hangovers. But that didn''t stop them from coming to school looking like they just came out of a fashion magazine.


    Although it was freezing cold outside, both of them were wearing brand names and specially designed articles of clothing from head to toe. While everyone wore thick winter jackets, they wore long London fog trench coats.


    James wore a black one while Prince Edward was wearing a navy blue one.


    Both of the men''s eyes were roaming inside the classroom. Other students were wondering what they were looking for, so they all turned their heads whichever directions their eyes went.


    James and Prince Edward were still busy looking for Ava when the Professor arrived.


    "Ahem! If you''re planning to join us, please find yourselves seats so we can begin with the class." Said the Professor who was standing right behind them.


    There was nothing the two could do but find the nearest vacant seats, which were right at the front.


    ===


    They ended up sitting right next to the young man that tried to help Ava earlier.


    "Hi! I''m Joshua. Nice to meet you!" Although he didn''t know the two yet, he had already told them nicely to meet them. So, James, who was about to sit next to him, accepted his extended hand and shook it.


    "I''m James, and this is P-" he was about to say Prince, but Prince Edward was quick to jab him in his middle section. He quickly changed the introduction, "Edward." He continued saying.


    Joshua just waved at Prince Edward before sitting back down. The Professor had already started introducing himself.


    "For all of you that don''t know me... which is about everyone in the classroom, my name is Dilan Smith. You can call me Professor Smith or Mr. Smith. But, never call by my first name." He was severe while speaking, so everyone took it seriously.


    "If you''re not sure what class this is, it''s English 101. Your stepping stone to English 102. Do you understand?" He bantered, trying to lighten the mood.


    A few of the students laughed, some snickers, but mostly they just listened to him talk about the grading system for the duration of the class. Then, finally, he broke down how the grades would be, and Ava quickly jots it down, ensuring she didn''t mess up.


    "So, mainly your attendance and tests. There will be some group projects that I will assign later on, which will count at least 10% of your grades." He looked around to see if everyone was paying attention to him speaking,


    He saw how diligent Ava was writing everything he said. He found it fascinating.


    "I also wanted to make an announcement. We have with us a young girl who''s only 16 years old and already a freshman. Let''s welcome Miss Ava. Go! Miss Go, will you please stand up, so everyone will know who you are!" Said Professor Smith.


    Ava, who was trying her best to be inconspicuous, had turned red and realized her plan didn''t work. So, finally, she had no choice but to stand up.


    When James and Prince Edward heard what Professor Smith announced, both of them turned their heads to look around¡­ Ava was standing all the way almost at the back row, looking straight at everyone proudly. Why didn''t they see her earlier? Both wondered.


    A girl was sitting next to her who looked like someone she knew. The girl had a smile on her face while gazing at Ava. James wondered who she was and what her relationship was with Ava. He will make sure to find out as soon as possible.


    ===


    Meanwhile, Gizelle remembered her time at West Point Academy. She received the same welcome from the instructor. But then that''s when her nightmares began. Once everyone knew she was a genius, they picked on her and bullied her until she learned how to fight. Which was what she was going to teach Ava soon. Of course, the kid needed to be prepared just in case.


    While Gizelle was having all kinds of thoughts, the Professor told Ava to briefly introduce herself to the class.


    Shyly, Ava complied.


    After a brief introduction of herself, she waited for Professor Smith to tell her she could sit before she quickly plopped back down into her chair, wanting to find a rock she could crawl into. But, she knew that James and Prince Edward had seen her, and she couldn''t wait for the class to be over so she could run away as fast as she could.


    The class duration was for one hour; it was the most extended hour of Ava''s life. She could sense that many eyes were on her, although she couldn''t see anyone looking in her direction. She was feeling so self-conscious that it worried Gizelle....

 Chapter 115 - First Day Of Class [2]

    She felt like she had a lot of work to do to get Ava out of her shell. While the Professor was busy teaching, Gizelle was making plans for Ava''s training. She was half-listening to the Professor and half thinking about her next project for her charge.


    Ava, on the other hand, was busy jotting down every keyword from the Professor''s lectures. She was so engrossed with writing that she didn''t realize someone sat next to her on her other side where Gizelle couldn''t do anything about blocking. So all Gizelle could do was watch from the corner of her eyes what the young man would do next.


    James, without Ava knowing, crept up and sat beside her, followed by Prince Edward, who sat next to him on the other side. Once seated, the two continued listening to the Professor''s lectures without bothering Ava.


    When the Professor stopped talking and was writing something on the board, Ava raised her head and was stunned for a moment to see James sitting next to her quietly looking ahead at the Professor writing on the board.


    Ava leaned closer towards Gizelle to ask a question. Gizelle moved closer to listen, making sure that the other person on the other side wouldn''t be able to hear them talk.


    "What''s up?" Gizelle asked Ava curiously.


    "When did they get here?" Whispered Ava.


    "Who? Them? Oh, about fifteen minutes ago. Do you know them?" Now it was Gizelle''s turn to be curious, "If you don''t, and you don''t want to sit next to him, I can ask him to move." She added while glaring at James under her eyes.


    James knew they were talking about him and acted nonchalantly. He was going to wait until the class was over to ask Ava to have lunch with them.


    Ava nodded but was unsure how to reply to Gizelle''s question. She was uncertain if she was alright with sitting next to James or not. Her heart was telling her, yes, but her mind was saying no. Again, she was not sure what to say or do.


    Gizelle could sense that she was in a dilemma, so she decided on Ava.


    "Why don''t we switch seats? For now, let me talk to him." She offered since Ava couldn''t make her decision. She planned on telling James that Ava didn''t want him sitting next to her. However, Ava declined her offer.


    "It''s alright, I know him. I''ll talk to him myself." She turned her head slightly, then leaned towards James and poked him to his shoulder to get his attention. James acted as if he didn''t feel a thing, wanting Ava to try harder to get his attention. He wanted to punish her for hiding when he arrived and was looking all over for her.


    When James didn''t turn around after she poked him, she tried once more. But, unfortunately, this time, it was a little more complicated.


    With two indented dimples and pursed lips, James turned around to give her his undivided attention. He then spoke quietly, "Hey! I hope you don''t mind." That was all he said, then went back to focusing his attention on the Professor giving the lecture.


    There was nothing Ava could do but focus on the lecture as well. So she decided to wait until the class was over, then she planned to talk to James.


    ===


    An hour passed, and the class was finally over. Gizelle was quick to gather all their things, helping Ava in the process. Once she was finished, she swiftly got up and stood there hovering over everyone while waiting for Ava to finish.


    Ava slowly got up, unsure of what to say to James, who was sitting there patiently waiting for her to get up. With his two arms crossed on his chest, Prince Edward just watched and waited for what the two would do. He then realized a girl was standing and waiting for Ava.


    He inspected her from head to toe and backed up. He was curious as to who the girl was. However, it''s not the time to question her yet. He will wait until the two decide what they''re going to do next.


    Just as when Ava was about to stand up, James spoke. "Ava, I''m not sure what your schedule is today, but I need to return to Harvard for my regular classes. Can I have a word with you for a moment?" His voice was sincere while looking at Ava intensely.


    When Prince Edward heard what James said, he decided to get a move on. He had classes to attend, and he only accompanied James to English 101 to look for Ava.


    Before Ava could answer James, Prince Edward beat her to it, "Guys, I will have to excuse myself. I need to go to my next class. I will see you after class, James. Bye, Ava! See you around!" He then nodded to Gizelle before turning around and leaving without looking back.


    Instead of replying to James, Ava introduced Gizelle to James.


    "By the way, this is Gizelle, she''s my bodyguard and companion." She told him while watching his reaction. James only glanced at Gizelle before turning his attention back to Ava, waiting for her response.


    Next, Ava introduced James to Gizelle, "This is big brother James. He''s the son of Aunty Ann, the one you met the other day with my mother. He''s also my parent''s Godson." She added, clarifying their relationship with each other.


    "Nice to meet you, James!" Gizelle greeted him before deciding to leave them so they could talk in private.


    "I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t take too long. We need to go to our next class." She told Ava before picking up both her and Ava''s school bags before she walked away.


    Once she was gone, Ava turned her full attention to James to listen to what he had to say. She also had something to say to him, but she will wait until he''s finished before she does so.


    James, with a blank look on his face, was unsure where to begin. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard Ava say to Gizelle.  For her, he was only a big brother and a Godson of her parents, nothing more....

 Chapter 116 - Going Separate Ways

    A minute passed and James still hadn''t uttered a word. Finally, Ava decided to speak first, "I think it would be best if we go our own separate ways. I''m sure there are plenty of people that are the same age around that can hang out with you and Prince Edward. If you know what I mean." Her voice was shaking as she said those words.


    James was unsure how to take her words. He looked at her straight in her eyes, but she averted her gaze quickly as if she were fighting tears that were about to fall.


    His ego was hit tremendously, and the only thing he could do was act bravely, "You''re right. We should...go our own separate ways." He then managed to stand up proudly.


    He then sadly bid her goodbye before turning to leave without looking back. Leaving Ava still seated. dumbfounded from the way James accepted what she said just like that.


    She had to compose herself before making her way to where Gizelle was waiting for her.


    ===


    "Are you okay? Is everything alright? I saw him walk out looking like the world just collapsed on him. What happened?" Gizelle bombarded Ava with questions while feeling sorry for the young girl who seemed to be dejected.


    Ava just shrugged it off as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s go to our next class. I''m sure you have the same schedule as I do, right?" She said as she wrapped her scarf tightly to cover her young face.


    "Yes, we have the same schedule. Let''s go!" Gizelle said as she ushered Ava towards another building.


    It was the longest day of Ava''s life. She sat in her other class like a zombie. Gizelle just watched her with her mouth shut. It is not the time yet for her to ask if there''s anything she could do. She will let Ava bring it up to her on her own if or when she felt like it, and then give her the best advice she can. As long as she doesn''t ask about love, she can handle it all.


    During lunchtime, Ava only played with her food and took a couple of bites. She constantly sighed while looking around for something or someone. Gizelle figured that she might be looking for James, but he was nowhere around the cafeteria.


    ===


    That night when Gizelle was sending her reports about Ava''s daily activities, she didn''t mention her feeling down all day. She only said the core subjects, such as diligence, brilliantness, and can run along with the big guys. She was not shy by all means and quickly answered when the Professor asked her anything. She was calm and patient.


    Ava didn''t eat dinner and requested Gizelle to leave her alone and let her sleep early. She used the weather as an excuse before shutting herself in her room. Gizelle let her be.


    In case Ava got hungry, Gizelle had ordered some takeout and kept it in her room. She stayed up till late hours in case Ava looked for her.


    Gizelle installed a surveillance camera inside Ava''s room for security purposes, and it''s a good thing she did that. She could see that Ava was lying down on her bed sound asleep.


    Unknown to her that Ava was awake and crying her young heart out. She was trying to be brave and told James to go their separate ways, but that''s only to check if he had any kind of feelings for her besides as a younger sister.


    She didn''t know that her heart would ache when he accepted it wholeheartedly without batting an eye. She needed to come to terms with the situation and let go already. That''s what her mind was telling her. But her heart was aching and in need to heal first.


    ===


    The next day, Ava''s eyes looked like that of a Panda from the restless night she had. She wasn''t able to get a wink of sleep while thinking of what she should do the next day if she should run into James. She wracked her brain all night long but came up empty. Before she realized the time, her alarm clock began to play.


    "Ohhh, my head hurts..." She murmured as she sat up and stretched her aching body. Then she slowly put her feet down on the floor before slowly getting up to walk towards the bathroom like a zombie, with hair all over the place from her tossing and turning all night long.


    Once inside the bathroom she turned the lights on before turning on the faucet to wash her face with cold water to wake herself up. After washing her face, she took her toothbrush and put toothpaste on it so she could brush her teeth. Still moving like a zombie.


    While she was brushing her teeth, she caught a glimpse of her face in the mirror and her eyes widened.


    What she saw in the bathroom mirror had taken her back. She almost fell seeing the giant eye bags under her eyes. She was a mess.


    She briskly finished brushing her teeth and turned on the shower before stripping naked. Once the water was warm enough she jumped into the shower to wake herself up.


    She was so quick that it only took her less than 10 minutes rather than her usual half an hour or more shower time.


    Luckily there was a heater in the bathroom, but as soon as she stepped out of the shower, the cold hit her and her body clad with just a towel shivered.


    It''s going to take a while for her to get used to the weather, growing up in a tropical country where there was never any snow. She ran towards her bed and bundled herself up to keep warm, with wet hair and all.


    She was still shivering like crazy when a light knock on the door could be heard before it opened, and Gizelle walked in with a tray of food and hot chocolate for her to drink.


    "Good morning! I brought you hot chocolate. Why don''t you take a sip to warm your body." She said as she sat it down on the end table by the side of the bed.


    "Thank you!" Said Ava, still shivering, "Brrrr-- why is it so freaking cold in Massachusetts?" She complained while slowly lifting the cover so she could put on clothes.


    Gizelle smiled, seeing she was only wearing a towel wrapped around her body.


    "I would be cold too if I were only wearing a towel like you." She bantered while handing Ava some underwear she took from the drawer nearby.


    Ava swiftly took it and put it on. Then, one by one, Gizelle handed her clothes and she swiftly put them on. Once she was fully clothed, she sat down on her vanity, and Gizelle started drying her hair with a blow dryer.


    "I can do it!" Said Ava as she tried to take the blow dryer from Gizelle.


    "It''s faster if I do it, go ahead and start eating while I''m doing this," Gizelle ordered her like a mother hen.


    Thirty minutes later, they were downstairs heading out for their class.


    ===


    Meanwhile, at Harvard, it was James''s official first day at school. Since Prince Edward was not with him, Tiny kept him company as they searched for his classroom. Once they found it, both of them entered. James looked for a seat in the back row so Tiny could sit behind him.


    The other students that were already inside the classroom began whispering with each other as they passed them. James just kept on going straight towards the back without a care in the world.


    Once he was seated, Tiny went right behind him and sat down. He could see heads all turned, watching them while murmuring.


    When the Professor arrived, Tiny got up and went to speak to him. A moment later, he went back up and once again sat behind James.


    That got the other students curious as to who they were.


    Another Asian student suddenly gasped before showing something to the person next to her.


    "Oh my God! That''s him! Unbelievable!" Exclaimed the girl while she kept on turning her head and looking at James.


    Tiny saw the whole thing, and he had an idea of what they were thinking. The Asian girl thought James was Ashton.


    A smile crept on his lips. He couldn''t wait for the class to be over. He knows for sure that they will be asking James for an autograph.. He can''t wait to see how he will handle the situation.